Connected Podcast

Summer In Maine: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 09 Oct 2026 16:20:00 +0000

Summer In Maine: Part 4

Face To Face

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Stories.

My heart was pounding in my chest. She had sounded conflicted, like she wanted to see me, but had reservations. I forced myself to take slow deep breaths before I ducked into my room and got my jacket. I tried to calm down, and keep from speeding there but I also knew I'd need to find the place. I followed the directions and found it easily. I was about twenty minutes early. I asked for a booth in a quiet area, and let the hostess know a friend was meeting me.

The waitress asked what I was having, and since it was my birthday I decided to have a drink. Hopefully I wasn't going to need it. She carded me and wished me a happy birthday. She returned with my drink and set it down with a smile.

"This one's on me."

I smiled back thanking her. I started twirling the cold glass in my hands looking into the amber liquid. I was lost in thought until I heard a familiar voice say thank you. I looked up to see Summer walking towards me. I slid out of the booth and she kept walking, a smile spreading across her face as she got closer. She didn't stop, hitting me in the chest full force as she wrapped her arms around my neck pulling me into a fierce hug. My arms resumed their position as if she'd always been there.

"I almost didn't believe it when I saw the note. It was a bit of a shock after all this time." She said softly into my ear.

"I don't know why I didn't come right away."

She didn't let go of me, and I didn't let go of her either. She just smiled as she looked at my face. I noticed her hair was darker than I remembered, summer had long since passed. Her eyes were bright, even in the dim light of the room. She flicked her eyes over my shoulder.

"Sorry." She blushed.

"Oh don't be." The waitress said with a sly grin. "Let me know when you're ready and I'll grab your drink order."

"What are you having?" Summer asked me.

"In honor of our last day together I got a cider."

She smiled and told the waitress she'd have what I was having. We finally separated and sat down.

"What are you doing here?" She asked, more curious than concerned.

I gave her a smirk and shrug. "I've missed you."

"That's sweet, but why now? I honestly thought if you were going to chase me down you would have done it right away."

The waitress set down her drink, and asked if we wanted to order any food. Summer ordered us a couple appetizers.

"The truth is I've missed you ever since the day you left. I knew it wouldn't do me any good to chase after you. The last thing you needed was a puppy following you home. So I moved on, or so I convinced myself. I went to see Davy, and he'd already given my summer job to somebody else. You saved me from a summer of boredom pumping fuel, and hauling ice."

"What did you do?"

"I caught a break, and went to school on the city's dime." I lifted my jacket from beside me showing the logo I'm sure she would recognize. Rockland FD,

"You're a fireman?" She asked, her eyes widened. "That explains that."

"Explains what?" I asked.

She just grinned. "Have you looked in a mirror lately?"

I rubbed my chin. "I did shave before coming, so yea."

Summer rolled her eyes. "You can't tell me that you haven't noticed that you've filled out a little. You still look like a young 'un. You must have to beat the girls off with a stick."

"What girls?" I asked.

She looked at me for a moment, a look of shock crept across her face. "Pete, don't tell me you haven't moved on. Tell me you've been out with girls your own age since I left." She said the last part softly, but insistently.

"I've been on dates since you left." I said chuckling. "I missed you, and I sought solace in the arms of other women. I'm such a cad."

She let out a sigh of relief. "So why here? Why now? It's not that I'm not happy to see you, honestly it isn't, but I'm getting the feeling there's something more going on here."

"I've been out with a few girls, but I've only ever been in love with one." I looked her in the eyes. I didn't need to tell her who I meant. It was plain on her face that she realized it as soon as I said it.

She looked at me her head tilting slightly, and reached over and took my hands in hers. She took a deep breath.

"What we shared was amazing, but you need to move on and live your life. You can't be in love with me. You're not even old enough..."

I looked at her for a moment, and purposely raised an eyebrow and lifted my glass and took a long pull off my cider.

"Okay, you're old enough to drink, but you're still so young. What do you want with an old lady like me?"

"Whoa, hang on a minute. You're old? I wish you'd told me when we were rolling around in the sheets like a couple of horny teenagers."

"You WERE a horny teenager!" She growled at me.

"That hasn't been the case now for two years, to the day." I replied. "I'd like to think I've had time to work it out, think on it, and grow up a little."

She looked at me for a moment. "To the day? Your birthday is today?"

I nodded.

"What about you? Have you been dating, are you in a relationship?" I asked. I felt my heart sink as I waited for the blow.

"Happy Birthday." She said and lifted herself up leaned across the table and kissed me.

The shock lasted a split second, her lips lingered in front of mine. I didn't hesitate and leaned in and I closed the gap, this time unhurried. Her kiss was soft and warm as her tongue brushed my lip tentatively asking for permission to enter.

There was a soft shuffling noise and the close clink of a plate. I was loath to part from her. Summer's eyes popped open looking into mine shocked as she pulled back and sat down, her cheeks bright pink. I just grinned. She peeked up at the waitress, who had a huge grin on her face as she set the plates down on the edge of the table, rather than between us.

"You two lovebirds want another round?"

"Not just yet." I replied looking at our half-filled glasses. As soon as the waitress walked away Summer started giggling, and I quickly joined her.

"Oh those smell so good." She reached for a plate and scooped a couple little dumplings onto it. She broke one in half and steam rose out of it, after dousing it with mustard she blew on half of it, then rather than eat it, she leaned over the table and offered it to me.

"Careful it's hot." She said stabbing the other and popping into her mouth, chewing carefully.

It was hot, I gasped some air trying to cool it off as I bit down. "What is this?" I asked tasting onion and bacon.

"Deep fried pierogis. They're so bad for you, but they taste so good." Her eyes rolled up as chewed.

I hadn't let the fact that she didn't respond to my question slip past.

"They are good," and I paused a moment to see if she'd respond.

She let out a small sigh. "After a while... one of my friends kept prodding me to get out of my funk. Trust me when I say, I was in a bad way when I got home. I cried my eyes out for a week. There was a new doctor that worked on C South. She kept pushing me at him, I guess because he'd been asking about me. He asked me out, and after a couple invitations I finally accepted."

She shrugged and made a grimace.

"So..."

"So? So what you want to know is whether or not I'm still seeing him, or if things got more serious. Is that right?" She said, a little smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth.

I just raised my eyebrows, in imitation of her expression, which made her chuckle.

"If I were, would I be here feeding you, and swapping' spit?" She said with a sharp twang.

I nearly choked on the bite she'd just fed me.

"Well I know you as the type who would let someone down easily. You don't like to hurt people, least of all those you care about." I said.

She nodded slowly. "How long did it take you to figure out Emily hadn't broken her arm?"

I just grinned at her attempt to change the subject. "So what happened with doctor wonderful?" At this point it wasn't just an assumption that the doctor was history, it was more a matter of how. She poked at the last bit on her plate with a fork before answering.

"It didn't work out. Once we'd done the deed, he seemed to lose interest. Come to find out, he's got a reputation of burning through coworkers. The reason he was new here was because he was asked to leave his old hospital because of a harassment lawsuit brought by several women that he worked with."

"So you dumped him?"

"Like a hot potato." She grinned. "Besides Emmy hated him from day one. I should have taken her appraisal to heart."

The grip in my chest relaxed. "Was he..."

She raised her eyebrows at me this time, causing us to both laugh at the mirrored expression.

"What? Was he the only one? Yes. I haven't been playing bedroom bingo since I got home Pete. There, are you happy?"

I just smiled at her.

"You smug little shit." She said laughing. "You are happy aren't you?"

I just nodded.

"You think I'm just going to fall into your bed like nothing has changed? Is that it?" She said, still smiling.

I stopped smiling and shook my head gently. "No, and technically, it was never my bed we fell into."

She got a shrewd look. "What then?"

I wasn't prepared for her to ask outright what it was that I expected, but I didn't hesitate with my response.

"I'm in love with you, and I have been for over a year, and I want to know how you feel about me."

She sat there wide eyed for a moment, her mouth hanging open.

"Are you trying to catch flies?" I asked with a smirk.

"You're serious?" She said softly.

I just nodded. "I'd move here, find a place, get a job and hopefully start my training to become a paramedic. I can get into the university as a resident, cheaper tuition, but mostly I just want to be with you."

"You're crazy." She said softly.

"I've heard love does that to people."

"Hon, there's so much more to consider than just that." She said, reaching across the table laying her hand on mine.

"I know, that's why I'm here now." I waited, looked away from her for a moment and took a deep breath. "If it was just... a summer fling. I'm okay with that, really I am. That doesn't mean I don't want us to be friends."

Her hand gripped mine. "It wasn't like that at all. You have to understand what was going on in my life at the time. You showed up at a time when my self-esteem was crushed. I needed to feel loved, even wanted again. You did that in a single afternoon. Sure at first I was upset with you for being a peeping tom, but then I kind of liked the idea of a young guy getting excited seeing me in all my glory. I felt desired. When you brought my sorry, broken ass inside and made me lunch, got me the lotion for my sunburn, and ice for my ankle. You cared about me, and you didn't even know me. I didn't prompt you, you did it out of compassion, and that's something I needed right then."

"And now?" I interjected.

She tightened her jaw as she thought about her response. "It's different now. I'm different now. I came home and began rebuilding. I like being self-sufficient for the first time in my life, I like knowing that I can stand on my own two feet. I can be a good mother, make sure that dinner gets on the table and the bills get paid. It's empowering." She looked into my eyes. "I have you to thank for that."

"Me?"

"Yes, you. You picked me up and dusted me off, figuratively and literally." She said, a tear slipped down her face.

I reached up and brushed it away, and she grinned. "See? That's exactly what I'm talking about. You care about me, and it scared the hell out of me when I realized I felt the same way about you. That last night you nearly crushed my rib cage while we talked, but I didn't want to say anything because I was more afraid you'd let go, and I didn't want you to ever let go."

"I was scared. Here I am a grown woman and I fell for a teenager because he was infatuated with me after I took his virginity." She said softly. "You were 19 for crying out loud, I should never have let it happen."

I forced myself not to smile at that last statement. "Do you think that if I can carry you across a lawn and through a house, that I couldn't have stopped you? We didn't do anything that I didn't want to do. We were both consenting adults, you didn't take advantage of me."

Summer just blinked her eyes and gave her head a little shake. "I just want to make sure I'm understanding all of this. You want to know if there's a chance for you and I to have a relationship, and you're willing to uproot and move here. You want to know if I'm okay with that, is that what you're really asking?"

"In short, yes." I said.

It took her a while to respond. "What if I said no?"

"I could hope we'd remain friends. Maybe with a little communication once in a while. Who knows, you might even want to come back to Maine and visit, bring Emmy. There's a big summer camp just north of Camden. Just as friends." I said, waving off the shrewd look that she gave me, as if I were saying that we'd hustle Emmy off and get back to old times.

"What would happen if I said yes, and after you get settled in, you get tired of hanging out with an old lady? Where does that leave us then?" She countered. "You're a thousand miles from friends and family, resenting my very existence."

I just smiled. "If I were worried about that, I wouldn't be here right now."

I had the feeling her resolve was weakening when the corner of her mouth turned upward. "You know, the real test isn't me, it's Emmy. She knew Phil, the doctor I told you about, was a loser almost immediately. If you don't make the cut with her..." She just shook her head.

"So I must win over the princess to have the hand of the queen. It's a little backwards, but I like it. When can I set up my interview?" I said laughing.

A sly smile crept across her face. "How long are you here for?"

"Forever, starting after Christmas. I have to work a full year at RFD or I'll have to pay back the tuition for school. I can be back just after the holidays." I said. "I'm on two weeks’ vacation so I don't really need to head back until the end of next week."

"I think I have just the thing then. Emily and I often go down to the firehouse on Fridays where they have a fish fry. You can meet my uncle while you're there, he's a fireman too."

"That would be fine. What about us?"

"What about us?" She mimicked, not understanding my question.

"Would you do me the honor of going out on a date with me?" I asked formally.

Her face lit up. "I'd love that. I'll find someone to watch Emmy on Saturday. If Saturday is okay with you."

"Saturday will be fine." I said. The grin on my face mirrored hers. Just then I realized that this meeting couldn't have gone any better if I'd planned it this way.

Summer looked at her phone to check the time and said she had to go pick up Emily at her mom's and get her home to bed. She insisted on picking up the tab because it was my birthday.

"We'll make Saturday your real birthday dinner." She winked as she set down the pen.

"C'mon walk me to my car." She said.

"Still have the Jeep?"

"Yup, not many warm days now, so I can't run around topless." She said.

I chuckled, and got a punch in the arm before she joined in. She tossed her handbag across to the passenger seat, as I watched her jeans hugging that beautiful backside. I wanted to take things slow, but the overwhelming sensation of everything going so well came over me. When she turned back to face me I took her in my arms and kissed her like I hadn't in years. Our lips met, her arms slipped around my neck pulling me deeper into her as our tongues danced a familiar dance. My hands crept up the back of her pullover, pulling us tighter together.

"I've been wanting to do that since you walked in the door." I gasped.

"Pete?" She asked softly.

"Yea?" I tilted my head, wondering at her questioning tone.

"Is this..." She stuttered. "I don't..." She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She slipped a hand off my shoulder and reached down between us grabbing the front of my jeans in a soft grip.

"Is this why your here?" She asked, her eyes bright in the dim light of the street lamp. The look on her face told me that this was a very important question, and nothing short of the truth would be accepted.

I reached down between us taking her hand in mine and brought it up and laid it on my chest. "This is why I'm here. It's been empty for over a year, and I want to fill it again."

Without moving her hand she leaned in and kissed me again. "Right answer." She whispered.

"I'll call you tomorrow. Happy birthday." She leaned out and we kissed again.

She gave me a little wave as she drove off. I returned it. I just looked down the road for a minute before I drove back to my motel.

I woke the next morning squeezing the pillow against my chest tightly. I immediately sat up knowing there was a reason I woke this fast, and the ringer went off again. I dove for my phone to answer it.

"Good morning sleepy head." Came the soft sweet voice.

"Good morning sweets." I replied.

"I'm sorry, I know it's early and you're on vacation, but I wanted to know what you had planned today."

I yawned. "Well I was going to go to the city and pick up an a

Summer In Maine: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 08 Oct 2026 16:19:00 +0000

Summer In Maine: Part 3

Leave them wanting more

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Stories.

We made our way to the Jeep and I put our stuff in the back and walked around to give her a hand into her seat. The look in her eyes was dreamy as I closed her door and walked around to the driver's side. We drove back in silence, her hand on my thigh giving it an occasional squeeze. When I pulled into the driveway she looked over at me, the expression in her eyes was full of longing. I got out and walked around the Jeep and grabbed the cooler from the back and walked around and opened her door.

"Do you need a hand?" I asked softly. She just nodded looking into my eyes. She slid off the seat landing on her good foot and wrapped her arm around me.

"Hang on." I said softly. I opened the door up, turned on the light and set down the cooler. I went back out and picked her up in my arms and brought her inside. I carried her into the living room and went to set her on the couch and she tightened her arms around my neck and shook her head gently. She lifted her chin towards the bedroom.

I looked into her eyes and saw her expression, it looked like a mix need and desire. I carefully passed through the bedroom door and stood beside the bed. I had a split second notion to dump her on the bed laughing, but the look on her face told me that tenderness was needed. I set her down on her feet instead looking into her eyes. That look wrenched my heart, it said to me, "love me." I placed my hands on her hips and drew us slowly together and I leaned forward, her hands came up and lay on my chest, grasping lightly at the fabric of my shirt as she leaned into our kiss.

"Go turn off the lights." She whispered to me. I looked into her eyes for a moment longer and noticed the corner of her mouth rise slightly as she gave me the slightest push. I nearly ran out to the kitchen, made sure the door was closed and smacked the light switch. I turned the corner from the kitchen into the living room and saw her turning to stand right where she was when I'd left the room.

A small lamp with a dim bulb cast a golden glow over the room. She looked up at me standing in the doorway and the corner of her mouth twitched and she bit her lower lip and looked away. I walked back into the room and saw that she'd kicked off her shoes but nothing else had changed. I followed suit and kicked mine off as I approached her. She looked up from under a fall of hair at me still biting her lip. I reached up taking her gently by the chin and releasing the lower lip from her bite, only to capture it with mine. Her arms came up around my neck as I encircled her waist with mine as our mouths explored. Her tongue danced like a flame in a fire, scalding hot one moment and gone another. My hands slid up her waist bringing the shirt with them and I ran my hand around behind her, running my fingers gently up her spine, her skin was so soft and warm. I felt the tremor as she shivered at my touch and it brought a small smile to my lips. She kissed me deeply, our tongues twirling like skilled dancers, before she leaned back slightly raising her arms in surrender.

The fabric slid up her curves giving up every beautiful inch grudgingly. The shirt was laid aside as I drank in her beauty. My fingers traced down the smooth curve of her waist, then back up her soft flat stomach with its little silver and pink heart bangle. The thin lace did nothing to hide her excitement, her nipples pressed easily through the flimsy fabric, the small pink areola swelled slightly. The invitation was conveyed, yet I decided to wait on responding. I looked up into her eyes, her expression, soft but willing me onward, yet not giving direction. I was on a voyage of discovery, and Summer was letting me find my own way.

I took her in my arms and kissed her again willing myself to go slowly. I broke from her lips, trailing kisses up her jaw as she tilted her head back giving complete freedom for my lips to roam. I made it to her ear, teasing the lobe with the tip of my tongue. Summer inhaled sharply as traced down her neck with the tip of my tongue. She reached up under my shirt running her hands over my back, pulling us together, rubbing her chest to mine. The scent of her perfume urged me on, and I surrendered greedily kissing my way down her chest. I followed the top of her bra with the tip of my tongue before sliding across the fabric and taking the nipple fully into my mouth and sucking it greedily as my hand massaged its twin. I made my way across to the other, offering the same attention to the right. Summer's breathing was ragged, her head tilted slightly back offering herself to me.

"Take it off." Came the urgent whisper. I pulled her towards me making my way up the other side of her neck while liberating her from the confines of lace. I pulled the fabric slowly down, dragging the lace across her hard nipples, with a whimper she bit her lower lip. Her hands slid up my back, taking my shirt with them as she lifted it over my head and threw it aside. Our skin touched, her nipples poking my chest, it felt like the heat between us was enough to start a fire.

She leaned forward taking the upper hand, and in no uncertain terms let me know that it was her turn as she kissed her way from my mouth down my jaw , her hands drawing down my chest as her mouth blazed a trail to my nipple. She toyed with it, flicking it with her tongue before taking it into her mouth, causing me to gasp from the heat that enveloped me. She worked her way from one nipple to the other achingly slow.

I reached between us and grasped the front of her jeans fumbling to get them unbuttoned and the zipper pulled. She took my forearms in her hands willing me to slow down.

"Easy, there's no hurry." She whispered. I calmed myself with a deep breath and unbuttoned her jeans sliding the zipper down. I parted the waist, just as she leaned down pulling them from my grasp. She trailed kisses down my chest as she began shedding my own jeans. She didn't appear to be moving quickly but had mine pushed down to my thighs quicker than I realized. My cock was as hard as old hickory, and it raised a tent in my boxers. She ran her hands down my stomach, and placed them on my hips as she knelt in front of me looking up into my eyes. I know my eyes begged urgently for satisfaction but Summer wouldn't have it. She saw my hands flexing as if looking to grab hold of something and took them in her hands pinning them to my hips before she leaned forward and began nuzzling my hard cock through the fabric of my boxers. She nibbled her way up the underside of my cock, her tongue occasionally lashing out for a lick. She looked up at me smiling as she pushed my hands away and began peeling my boxers down freeing me from the confines. She ran her cheek down my length, she kissed the base as she reached up beneath and took my balls in her hand massaging them as she began kissing her way up the shaft, her tongue leaving a wet trail.

She stopped at the tip and cleaned up the moisture that had already begun leaking. I willed her to take me in her mouth, grab me with her hand, but she didn't, she just slowly lapped at the tip and stroked my balls. She was building me up to go off like a cannon and she knew it. Finally she relented and took the tip in her mouth, slowly swirling her tongue around me. I pushed forward hoping she would take more of me and she backed away in equal measure. She looked up at me with a raised eyebrow as if to say, "Did you really think that would work?" She took her time making sure she never missed a spot with her tongue and lips, but never drawing me out. She just kissed and caressed her way down my length. I didn't think I could take much more when she stopped and looked up at me, her eyes smoldering in the dim light. Without a word she tilted her head slightly and bent forward taking one my balls into her mouth and began stroking it with her tongue, rolling it around her mouth. I gasped at the sensation, and I thought I would lose it right then as she let it drop from her lips.

It was only then that I realized that I was shaking in anticipation. Summer stood slowly looking into my eyes, her lips parted slightly and I instinctively leaned into her kiss. Her arms came up around my neck and my hands went to the waist of her jeans, two could play this game. I pushed them down to her hips, breaking our kiss with a smile. I pushed my jeans all the way off before kneeling before her and sliding her jeans down to her knees. I smiled a little wider at the pink panties with the tiger stripes and noted a large damp spot, I pushed the jeans down and she stepped out of them, they landed next to mine when I tossed them aside. She stood still, her hands at her sides as I drank in the sight of her long sun kissed legs. I ran my hands up her thighs, she was trembling under my hands. I leaned forward, placing a soft kiss on the damp spot, a soft sigh escaped her lips, as I kissed downward pushing my tongue against her through the fabric. I traced my tongue back up, she grasped my wrists urging me to pull the flimsy fabric down her hips and be done with it. I had sufficiently quelled my desire to throw her down on the bed and take her fast and hard. I was learning to enjoy taking my time.

I nuzzled her tugging the panties up pulling them tighter into her crease, pressing my tongue into her through the fabric, soft moans escaped from deep in her chest. Her grip on my wrists tightened urging me to take them off, but I held fast teasing her through the fabric until she let out a pleading moan. I loosened my hold and let her hands push mine down, her panties sliding down with them. The scent of her arousal caused a wave of urgency to hit me, and I inhaled deeply reigning it in. I turned her slightly setting her on the edge of the bed. I slipped between her spread legs and began teasing her kissing my way down and stopping, working my way down the other side of her. It wasn't long that I felt her leg wrap around my head, and her fist grab my hair that she'd had enough teasing and she needed release.

She laid back pulling me down into her, as soon as I dipped my tongue to her molten center her back arched and she let out a feral growl. Her hips lifted grinding herself into my probing mouth, and I did my best to stoke the fire, tongue dancing over slippery flesh, relishing every moment of pleasure I could give her. Her hips began to buck as I locked my lips around her clit attacking it with my tongue and she began to cry out as her back arched. I did my best to keep her at that edge and let the pleasure wash over her. She slowly settled back down her body relaxed while she gasped for air.

She took my head in her hands and drew me up over her languid body. I took the time to kiss my way up as she drew my face to hers. Her eyes were still closed but her lips didn't miss their mark as kissed my forehead first and worked her way down my face, our tongues wrestling like lovers.

"Well you've certainly become skilled at that." She sighed.

"To become truly skilled at anything, you must love what you're doing." I replied softly, conveying an adage one of my old teachers used often.

"Do you love what you're doing?" She asked between kisses.

I smiled and let out a low chuckle. Our bodies melted together, her legs parted and wrapped around my hips, and I entered her slippery warmth. Neither of us were in a hurry as we sampled each other’s body. The heat kept building like a fanned fire and I began stroking longer, and pushing deeper, her legs urging me on, her tongue tracing down my ear as she whispered encouragement. I kissed and nibbled down her neck, as I reached beneath her, taking her shoulders in my hands I held her in place as the pace of my strokes became more insistent. She started to whimper, her lips parting and she began moaning, spurring me on. She gasped, and cried out arching her back offering herself even wider to me and began shaking. The end was near for me as I too groaned and drove forward, pulling on her shoulders, pressing into her as hard as I could. I erupted deep inside her, arching my back as we both gasped for breath.

I slid off lying beside her still gulping air. Summer rolled up onto her elbow and laced her leg between mine, rubbing her knee against my thigh as she leaned down and kissed me. Her hand ran up and down my sweat slicked chest as she stole every gasp for air I made.

"I'm not sure if I'm an excellent teacher or you're an excellent student, but wow!" She said. She rolled off the side of the bed saying she'd be right back. A cool breeze blew and I felt myself shiver.

"Oh shit!" I whispered looking down and my spent cock laying on my stomach drying. So many things started racing through my mind.

Summer padded back into the bedroom, a towel in her hand. She crawled up onto the bed smiling at me, and leaned down for a kiss.

"I'm so sorry." I nearly cried. She just looked at me, one eyebrow raised.

"See how easy it is to forget?" She replied softly, knowing instinctively what I meant. "Why do you think I just went and washed up. I didn't want to be sleeping on the wet spot." She grinned.

"What if..." I started and she leaned down covering my mouth with hers.

"Don't worry," she whispered, "the lesson I wanted you to take away from that first day was that it's your responsibility to remember to cover your member." She giggled.

She let out a deep sigh. "I don't exactly go around jumping into bed with just anybody, despite what you may think of me." Her expression turned serious. "I'm disease free, I got checked out a few months ago, and don't worry, I can't get pregnant." There seemed to be something left unsaid, she just sighed again.

She proceeded to use the towel to clean me up, without saying anything more. I reached up and gently lifted the hair away from her face, but she didn't look up from what she was doing. She was looking at what she was doing, but she was a million miles away. I slowly slipped the towel from her hand and pulled her down to me wrapping my arms around her. She nestled herself against me hugging me tightly as I turned off the lamp. I ignored the wet feeling on my chest.

"Are you awake?" She whispered. I had been in one my half-awake moments when she asked. I opened my eyes, and noticed it was still dark outside.

"Yea." I replied softly as I kissed her shoulder. I realized I was spooning her and tightened my hold just a bit.

"I'm sorry about earlier, how I reacted." She sighed deeply.

"You've got nothing to be sorry for." I whispered softly in her ear before giving it a nibble.

She started playing with my hand, tracing the fingers with hers, slipping hers beneath mine and I closed my hand around hers gently.

"If you don't want to talk about it..." I started.

"No. I don't mind." She replied twisting her head speaking over her shoulder. I ran my fingers down the length of hers resting where the ring would be, and rubbed slow circles. I felt her little smile and quick gust of breath rather than saw it. "Right to the point. Ten years, damn that sounds like a long time. I just realized you probably don't have any idea how old I am, do you?"

"Doesn't matter." I said kissing her shoulder and up the side of her neck.

"Last summer I came home from my shift at the hospital early, nearly caught him in the act with a friend of mine. It was pretty obvious what was going on. I found out it had been going on for a while by then."

"What a dirt bag." I said, my grip upon her tightened a little in response. "A guy like that doesn't deserve someone like you. Did you leave him that day?"

"Leave him? I threw him out, both of them actually." She said. A few moments went by before she started again softly. "One woman wasn't enough for him, or maybe I wasn't enough for him."

"Hey now. Don't start talking like that. Where one man sees a rock, another sees a diamond."

Summer busted out laughing. "Where in the hell did you hear that?"

I started laughing along with her. "Probably on TV or in a magazine." I took her hand in mine and ran it down her stomach and began circling slowly with our fingers entwined.

She took a deep breath. "You're a subtle one, you are. She's ten, her name is Emily, and she's the most wonderful little girl in the world."

"Where is she now?" I asked, scared to hear bad news.

"Summer camp in western Pennsylvania. My folks are picking her up when the session ends."

I kept rubbing slow circles, and flicked her little silver heart belly button ring gently. "No more?"

"No." She said softly. "After Emmy something went wrong with the plumbing, I had to have surgery."

"It sounds like it's time to move on, start over."

"Yea, it's taken a year and a lot of prodding from family and friends, but I think it's time. This trip was going to be a little solo adventure. My total lack of grace and dexterity landed me on my ass for two weeks." She chuckled.

"Well it looks like you're doing well. You've had a passionate love affair with a hot, young stud. What else is there?"

She giggled. "I'm not sure I'm done with that part yet." She ran her hand down behind her finding my hardness in the dark gently rubbing it.

"Yay for me." I whispered. She wiggled away from me and rolled over to face me, our lips met in a deep kiss.

"Me too." She said between kisses.

She pushed my shoulder back laying me flat on the rumpled sheets, she climbed on me straddling my hips as we made out like teenagers. I must have nudged her just right a few times.

"Somebody is looking for a little more action." She grinned as she reached down between us lining me up and slipping down slowly. A soft hum of approval vibrated from her throat, or was that me? I couldn't tell. Our bodies rocked slowly like a boat on a gentle swell. Our pace built slowly, savoring the feeling of just being together. She sat up and began pushing herself down harder on me as I raised my hips to meet each with a firm thrust. We were in no hurry, but passion quickly set the pace and we were both moaning loudly, her body began to shake in my hands. I knew I wouldn't last much longer, and was thankful as she leaned forward and tightened her grip on me. She threw her head back and moaned deeply as she ground herself on my cock. Her whole body shook as the wave of her orgasm crashed over her, I couldn't hold out any longer and lifted my hips and erupted in her again.

She laid down on my chest panting.

"I love you." I whispered softly, kissing the top of her head.

I woke to an obnoxiously loud seagull squawking outside. I took a deep breath and stretched and felt rumpled sheets next to me. I blinked away the fog from my eyes and noticed I was alone. I tugged my jeans on and walked out to the kitchen. I felt right away that something was wrong. I jogged out the kitchen, the screen door banged against the porch rail. The Jeep was gone. I ran back inside to the bedroom, her clothes were gone, in the bath her toiletries were gone. The coffee table in the living room had a magazine or two on it. I looked in the kitchen and nothing was different except for the note on the counter.

Dear Pete,

Summer In Maine: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Wed, 07 Oct 2026 16:18:00 +0000

Summer In Maine: Part 2

Lesson Two, and Two and a half.

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Stories.

This summer job wasn't turning out the way I'd thought. So far I'd mowed the lawn, done the dishes, (thankfully there's a dishwasher) hauled trash, done laundry, dusted and vacuumed. When Summer asked if I wanted to help her out for a few weeks I sort of expected there would be fringe benefits to go with, or instead of, getting paid. Instead it was actual work. She wasn't shy, about her body or mine, she often would wrap her arm around my waist to help with her balance. She occasionally stroked my ass through my jeans. I didn't hesitate to return the favor but I always ended up with only a smile in return. I figured after that first day when I took the job I might get some more personal time with her. The other night I helped her to run a bath, and she shooed me out of the bathroom. One night we watched a late movie I slept over, and ended up on the couch. Something didn't seem right about all of this. Nearly a week had gone by, and it was as if that first day hadn't even happened, and I was too shy to say anything. I hitched the grocery bag I was carrying a little higher, tonight, I'd say something tonight.

I walked up to the kitchen stoop and pulled open the screen door and I heard a gasping cry. I dropped the bags on the table and darted into the living room, she wasn't there. Another cry, and I looked to the right and saw the bedroom door was open. I walked quietly towards the door, and Summer was laying back on the bed naked except for her bandaged ankle. She was sliding a pink vibrator up and down between her thighs. She tilted it slightly and slid it into her, her other hand pulling on her nipple. I was instantly hard watching her pleasure herself. She let go of the nipple and slid her hand down and began flicking her clit, rubbing it fast. She arched her back crying out "Yes!" She pulled the vibrator out slipping her fingers in as she came. She continued rubbing her clit slowly and stroked her fingers in and out for a few before falling flat to the sheets like a deflated balloon. Her breathing was fast and shallow.

"How long have you been watching?" She asked, not looking up. She looked absolutely radiant, her skin flushed pink through her tan. Her hair was a tangled mess of sun streaked gold, she looked fantastic.

"Just a couple minutes." I said quietly looking down at the floor. I heard the old brass headboard creak and I peeked up. She had raised her head and was looking at me.

"What's the matter?" She asked gently. I shrugged and walked out to the kitchen, and started putting away the groceries.

"I picked up some local shrimp for lunch. I'll put them on ice in the fridge." I said loudly from the kitchen. I turned and Summer was leaning against the doorway to the kitchen watching me with her arms crossed in front of her, buck naked. She gave me a shrewd glance.

"Please tell me what's bothering you."

I looked at her for a moment, then turned away and put a couple other items in the fridge.

"Nothing." I said, unconvincingly.

"It's just..." I started. I looked over at her and said.

"Never mind." I walked out to the yard looking around to see if I should mow the lawn again already or not. I heard the screen door bang shut behind me. I felt her hand on my shoulder as she stepped up beside me.

"I love it here. The salty sea air, the big sky, everything seems so much simpler." She said softly. I instinctively wrapped my arm around her waist, her skin was warm and damp.

"Why?" I asked softly.

"Why what, Pete?" She asked with surprising sincerity. "Why haven't we had sex since Monday? Is that what you want to know? Are you asking me if you were a one afternoon-stand? What Pete? Ask me." She urged.

Her words inflamed me and my frustration flared. "Yes!" I turned to face her, her arm sliding down from my shoulder. "Was I just a one shot deal? Screw me, then have me cook and clean for you?" I immediately sensed I'd gone too far and full well expected a slap. I'd deserve it if she did. I opened my eyes wide.

She stood there looking at me, her eyes smoldering. She coolly pointed out. "Which one of us is the one standing here naked?" I stood there a moment longer, every muscle in my body taut like a drawn bow. I snapped and took hold of her and kissing her hard as our lips parted, tongues lashing out at each other like sparring fencers. Her arms wrapped around my waist pulling us together.

"Damn, I thought I you'd never come around." She said between kisses. I leaned back and gave her a queer look.

"What?" I asked, completely confused. She grinned ear to ear.

"Lesson number 2, confidence is sexy. Hell it took me walking around naked to get your damned attention. What the hell is wrong with you?" She bopped me on the forehead. I shrugged, feeling completely confused. I had no idea what she was talking about.

"This exercise, which you nearly failed miserably I might add, was to see if you would take the lead. I personally tend to be a bit passive. Therefore, as the guy, you need to learn to take the lead, just like dancing." She held my hand up and snugged her hand around my back and gave a little sway.

"The other night when you fell asleep on the couch I laid awake waiting for you for nearly an hour. I finally took matters into my own hands, maybe I should have made more noise."

"I knew girls were crazy. I honestly was hoping to get more insight from you, not more confused." I said smiling. "You were waiting for me?"

"You haven't seen crazy yet, give me a week." She winked.

I groaned, then kissed her again, holding her against me, my hands stroking down her back to her ass massaging it as I pulled her to me. Holding her was like holding a flame, seductive, hypnotizing and hot, and I didn't care if I got burned.

"Tell me you've had the good sense to pick up some protection." Summer mumbled between kisses. Without breaking our kiss I reached back for my wallet and held it up.

"Please tell me you bought more than one." She growled. I felt her hands come between us resting on the waist of my jeans unbuttoning them and grabbing for the zipper. She pushed my jeans and boxers down far enough for me to escape captivity. She let out an appreciative hum as she ran her hand up and down my hardened length. She broke our kiss long enough to grab the hem of my polo shirt and drag it up pulling it over my head. She leaned down and took one of my nipples into her mouth. I gasped out loud at how the sensation shot through me. It felt as if my cock was getting even harder and I didn't think that was possible.

"Holy shit! Does it feel this way when I do this to you?" I gasped.

She hummed an agreement as she switched to the other side, then stepped back and looked at me smiling.

I stood dumb-founded for a moment. I quickly realized she was waiting for me to do something. She placed her hands on her hips and gave them a slight tilt. "I'm all yours, all you need do is tell me how you'd like me, or better yet, show me." She winked. I kicked off my shoes and pushed my pants the rest of the way off and looked at her for a moment. The sun kissed her body so exquisitely, her pink nipples hard and pointing straight at me. Her hair was blowing in the breeze surrounding angelic face like a golden halo. I stepped forward, wrapped her up in my arms again and kissed her deeply. I ran my hand up between us taking her breast in my hand cupping it twirling the nipple in my fingers. I work my mouth down her jaw, kissing her neck and I feel her shudder and gasp. I moved down the center of her chest trailing kisses to the other nipple and teased it with my tongue before taking into my mouth suckling it gently. A moan escaped her lips. Her hand was pulling me towards her, fingers running through my hair. I wanted her so badly but I didn't want this to end. I pulled away looking up at her face, her mouth hung open her eyes half closed.

"Your ankle has to be killing you right now." I said, noting she'd been standing for a while now. I walked over and brought one of the Adirondack chairs over and set it behind her and she smiled. I laid my clothes on it to keep her from burning her ass on the sun heated wood. She just looked at me without sitting. "Sit down." I told her, and she tilted her head in assent and sat. I knelt down in front of her and kissed her nipple again and began trailing kisses down her stomach. She took the cue and leaned back on the chair. I flicked her little belly button ring aside and licked her belly button. She let out a whoop and jumped, chuckling.

"Ticklish?" I chuckled. She grasped a handful of my hair and gave me a little push further down, but I was going at my own pace and I made my way down nuzzling her little blond stripe. I kissed my way around her pouting lips, my tongue darting out giving little licks. She tasted sweet, the scent of her was driving me mad, I couldn't take it any longer and slipped my tongue into her as I massaged her clit.

She arched her back and moaned. "Yes!" I lapped up to her clit taking it in my lips and giving it due attention. Her cries got louder and I stepped up the assault on her. Her leg came up over my shoulder and she pulled me hard into her with her heel. I let up a bit, I didn't want this to end too soon, it seemed that I wasn't the only one enjoying it. I slipped my middle finger into her, and felt her grip it tightly. Her hips started rocking forward. I was pretty sure I could finish her off quickly if I had a mind to, but I didn't. I continued bathing her clit, varying the pressure on it. She let out a few short gasps. "Please?!" She begged. I knew then I had to finish her and slipped another finger in to join the first and intensified my tongue lashing. Her hips lifted off the chair as she climaxed. She held on to me, still moaning, finally collapsing back into the chair panting.

"You sir, are a natural." She gasped. I returned her smile and licked my fingers.

"Am I mistaken, or is there a very hard cock in my immediate future?" I grinned even wider and nodded. "How would you like me?"

"Over hard." I said smiling. Her eyes lit up like a fire had been kindled.

"Well then, dig that little party hat out and show me how easy it is to put on."

I chuckled and dove for my wallet lying on the grass a few feet away. I dug out the foil wrapper and crawled back. I tore open the packet holding the ring carefully and reaching down, putting in place and unrolled it carefully.

"Very good." She said her eyes flashing. She stood up and knelt down on the grass facing the chair. "Over like this? I'm sure you'll supply the 'hard' part." She added with a wink.

"Yes." I said, my breath shallow. I had to have her and scooted up behind her and lined up pushing the head in. I took her hips and pushed forward in a single motion burying myself in her.

We both gasped loudly. In moments she started moving her hips back and forth and I pulled out and began taking slow strokes at first, but I knew I wasn't going to last. She leaned back pushing hard against me and I responded in kind driving forward, the sound of our bodies coming together pushed me into a frenzy. Her gasps were coming in short cries of, "Yes!" She began shaking in my hands, her moans coming from deep in her throat as she arched back into me and climaxed again pushing me over the edge. I drove her forward nearly knocking her and the chair over as I stiffened arching my back. I froze in place for what seemed an eternity, and not long enough both at the same time as I came deep in her.

She leaned back against my chest, the heat of her skin against me was incredible, she reached behind us grasping my ass pulling our hips tight together. "I love how you feel inside me." She whispered. I leaned down and began kissing her shoulder, working my way up to her neck and nibbled on her ear.

"I love how you feel too." I said, my voice a little weak.

She breathed a deep contented sigh. "What now?" A small smirk spread across her lips.

"I don't know about you but I worked up an appetite." I said. "Those shrimp sound good about now."

"All this and you cook too. You're not going to be single long." She chuckled and reached up behind her and stroked my cheek. "I think we may need to move for that though." She said lightly, reminding me that I still had her pinned against the chair. I leaned back, pulling free of her. I stood stepping back, I gathered up my clothing. Summer put her good foot down and stood, steadying herself on the arms of the chair. "Let's go clean up and have lunch." She smiled slipping an arm around my waist and we went into the house.

I started a pan for the shrimp, a little olive oil, some garlic and some red pepper flakes tossed on top of fresh spinach. My killer homemade vinaigrette to top and she would be mine. Well she already seemed to be. I stopped and stared out the little window above the sink out over the water. That thought caught me by surprise. What exactly was going on here? An hour ago I was pissed off for being shunned, now I was making her lunch with a silly, satisfied grin on my face.

Summer hobbled into the kitchen wearing a pale blue tank top and panties with little pink hearts on them.

"Don't you own pants?" I asked smiling.

"Sure, would you rather I be fully dressed, or comfortable?" She asked.

"Oh I don't mind your outfit, as long as you don't mind your lunch burnt to a crisp." I laughed.

"What are you making?" She replied chuckling.

"I'm going to woo you with my culinary skills. My own special shrimp and spinach salad with homemade vinaigrette." I said.

"Wow, sounds awesome. You're a man of many talents. I think you're a little late in the wooing department though." She said smiling.

My chest tightened at that. Nobody ever thought of me as a man before. Everybody has always treated me as a kid until now. The shock of it must have been evident in my expression.

"What?" She asked, her eyes widening. I didn't answer her, I just leaned forward and kissed her softly, she responded in turn.

"Nothing." I said, my grin returning.

"Need a hand?" I handed her two lemons with directions to squeeze the hell out of them then juice them for me into a bowl. I diced up the shallot, and garlic tossing them into the big bowl, salt and pepper followed. In went a huge dollop of spicy mustard, I looked at how much juice Summer had squeezed out of the lemons and eyeballed it pouring it into the bowl, straining out the seeds. I dug a whisk out of the drawer and started whisking in olive oil.

"Most vinaigrette recipes ask for vinegar, obviously. I like mine with lemon juice, especially with seafood." I said. I stopped whisking dribbling a little onto my finger to try it. "That's the ticket." I said offering a taste to Summer who agreed with a little sound. I set the big bowl aside and had her start splitting the cherry tomatoes. The shrimp were rinsed and patted dry on a towel, and I threw some garlic into the pan starting it with some of the olive oil. I salted and peppered the shrimp and in they went tossing them around to coat them all with the hot oil. They were ready in a couple minutes and the kitchen smelled terrific. I stacked the plates with spinach and started building the salads with the tomatoes, red onions, shrimp and as a topper sliced almonds.

"If this tastes like it looks, you're staying on as cook after this heals." She said lifting her foot behind her.

"Prepare to have your mind blown." I said handing her a plate and a fork. I had brought a small baguette with me which I'd sliced up and we ate.

"A girl could get used to this." She smiled popping a shrimp into her mouth. Cooking for a girl is a sure way into her panties."

I laughed. "Even if she wasn't wearing any?"

"Well she's wearing some now." Her eyes flashed.

"But for how long?" I said playing along.

"You have your driver’s license don't you?" She asked, changing the subject.

"Yea, I just don't have a car of my own yet." I said, wondering why she asked.

"Do you know of anybody that would loan you one, like your folks?"

"Yea I'm sure I can get one. Why, do you want to do it in the backseat?" I wiggled my eyebrows at her.

"Hell yea, but I'd also like to get a ride to go get my Jeep. It's been down at the clinic for a week now. They told me it would be safe but I'm getting a little stir crazy stuck here in the house." She replied.

I looked out the window. "I can ride down and bring it back, it's only about four or five miles." I said.

"Ride?" She asked.

"I have a bike, I can put it in the back and haul it back if you don't mind."

"Not at all." She smiled.

I did the dishes and cleaned up after lunch, and Summer kicked back on the sofa folding a load of laundry I'd done earlier. I took a look at the grass, yea the lawn could wait a couple more days. "What else needs to be done?" I asked from the kitchen. I got no answer. I walked into the living room and she was bobbing her head as I walked around the edge of the couch I noticed she'd put in earbuds and was listening to her mp3 player. She was lip syncing some unknown song. She looked up at me and grinned, pulling one of the buds loose.

"I couldn't live without my music." She threw a towel at me to fold.

"Listening to anything good?" She mentioned a band I'd never heard of, and moved the folded stuff from beside her and patted the seat beside her. I sat and she handed me the ear bud.

"Check it out, you might like it." I put it in my ear and listened for a song or two, folding another towel. A hard rock song started and she turned it up a bit and started singing along. She got to the chorus and really joined in full blast. The lyrics were pretty explicit. I was thinking you wouldn't hear music like that on the radio around here. There was a pause, then a soft intro began. The ballad was soft and low, and Summer stopped and closed her eyes, her lips barely moving with the lyrics. When I noticed I stopped and listened intently to the lyrics, it was about intense, heart-felt, you are my world, kind of love. The kind of love that lasts longer than a lifetime. When it ended she reached down and stopped the playback. She looked straight out the window for a moment and turned to me, a shy sweet smile on her lips.

"Do you believe in love Pete?" She asked me. I stared at her in wide-eyed amazement for a minute, and began slowly nodding.

"I do now." I said, my voice barely above a whisper. I wanted to kiss her so badly, but something in her eyes made me hesitate. There was sa

Summer In Maine: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 06 Oct 2026 16:16:00 +0000

Summer In Maine: Part 1

Summer Arrives on the Atlantic Coast of Maine, in time for his first time.

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Stories.

I was finally glad to be out of school. My buddy Jeff got out last year. He went off and joined the military and left our little town. I figured I'd work the summer here and see what was what after the tourists left. It was still early yet, they hadn't started arriving yet, clogging the roads with their luxury cars, acting as if they owned the place. Truth be told, they did. If it weren't for them, the rest of us wouldn't have a living. Fishing wasn't cutting it anymore, and the old quarries down coast were barely running now. Luckily we had the tourists.

I walked down into the village near the docks, and popped into the little corner store.

"Hey Peter." I heard as I walked in. Paula nodded at me and smiled. She and her husband ran this little place, and did well by the locals and tourists alike. I waved and smiled at her as I headed to the back and grabbed a soda from the cooler.

"You headed over to see Davy about work?" She asked.

"Yea, I figure I gotta do something before mom tosses me out of the house." I chuckled.

"Would you do me a favor? Chip is out on a delivery and we're short-handed. Is there any chance you could make a delivery for me, it's on your way. The lady has an account so you don't need to collect any money. It's just, I heard she twisted her ankle on the beach and I told her that if she needed anything to call us and I'd get it over to her."

"Sure, where is it going?" I said.

She handed me two canvas sacks from the cooler, and gave me the address. It was just a couple blocks over from where I was headed. Paula refused to let me pay for my soda before leaving. I walked the few blocks turning up onto the driveway that led to a house facing the water. I walked around the house looking for the kitchen door. As I turned the corner I saw a woman lying on a towel on the lawn. She lay there basking in the morning sun completely naked. A small pile of fabric beside her looked like a swimsuit she may have been wearing. I stopped and looked around, the spot was well sheltered on the curve in the road. Her long blonde hair trailed out above her on her towel, her arms down at her sides, her deep pink nipples pointing up to the sun. Her stomach was flat and a little glint of something shiny hinted at a belly button ring. From this distance I couldn't be sure. A small strip of hair dipped down between her thighs. Her legs were long toned and pale, but getting red. She had just started tanning by the color she'd turned already. She was going to look like a freshly boiled lobster in a very short time.

I realized she hadn't heard or seen me, so I turned and cleared my throat loudly. I looked over my shoulder, and she hadn't moved. I decided I'd just put the groceries in the house for her. I set the bags on the kitchen table and peeked to make sure nothing needed to be put in the icebox. Thankfully I did or the cold stuff would have spoiled. I put them away and left the rest. I walked towards the back door again and looked out the screen at her. She was beautiful, like she'd just stepped out of a magazine centerfold. She still hadn't moved, and it wouldn't be long before she burned badly. So I took it upon myself to rescue her, that's just the kind of guy I am. I opened the back door and pushed it open as far as possible and let it swing shut. The loud rap of the wood on the frame did the trick. She jumped, then the realization that somebody was near and she was naked came on her and she rolled onto the grass pulling the towel over her covering up. I saw why she hadn't heard me as an earbud fell out onto the grass.

She peeked over the top of her big sunglasses, and in an accent I hadn't heard around here, she asked. "Can I help you?" The scolding tone of her voice saying that she didn't appreciate being peeked at while she was sunbathing.

I scrunched up my face. "Where are you from?" I asked, curious about her accent.

"Right here buster, I'm renting this place. Where in hell did you come from?" She replied.

"Oh! Paula down at the market asked me to deliver your groceries. They were shorthanded and I was headed this way."

She just stared at me for a moment, and I returned the stare taking in the scene with a dumb-founded look.

"Would you be a gentleman and please turn around?" She said a little testily. I did as she asked. Unfortunately for her I'd turned and was looking directly at her reflection in the kitchen window. She stood up cursing quietly, putting her weight on one foot, and wrapped the towel around her and tucked it in above her breasts. She was tall, and though her breasts weren't large they were nicely shaped, and red. The little stripe of hair ended neatly where I thought. The towel was just long enough to cover her modestly. She hobbled over to the little pile of cloth and swept up her bikini and started hobbling towards the house like a wounded animal. She passed me and got to the step and hobbled up the half step, and opened the door using it for stability and hopped up the step into the kitchen.

She hobbled back to the screen door and said. "Well come on in."

I walked over and stepped into the kitchen. She was sitting down on one of the chairs one leg splayed out in front of her the other tucked under the chair. The smooth skin was kissed with a flush of pink. I knew she was going to regret falling asleep out there later, but I'm glad I happened to wake her up so she didn't get severely burned. She was fumbling with her towel to keep it up, and digging through a big pocket book.

"Paula said that you have an account." I held up my hand. "I'm not going back to the store anyhow."

She peeked up at me from her purse through a tangle of long blonde hair. "Thank you, but I was going to give you something for the trouble. She mentioned that you wouldn't be here until afternoon because it was busy today." A pink nipple peaked over the top of the polka dot beach towel. She caught me staring. "Though it could be surmised that you already got your tip." She said an eyebrow going up, and a small grin turning the corners of her mouth up. She shook her head as she pulled the towel back into place and tossed the purse onto the table. She held her arm out straight with a folded bill in it. I just shook my head once and waved it off.

"Thanks, but you don't need to do that." I said.

"Don't make me get up, my ankle hurts like hell, and I'm in no shape to use it to kick your ass for being a peeping tom." She replied grinning. She waved the money again. I shrugged and took it slipped into my jeans pocket. I was hoping she hadn't noticed they were tighter in front than a moment before.

"Thanks." I nodded.

"No, thank you Chip, I would have come into town to get them later but she insisted on having you deliver them."

I smiled. "I'm not Chip. He was doing another delivery. I'm Pete."

"Nice to meet you." She said holding out a hand. "I'm Summer."

I shook her hand. She had a firm grip and didn't let up until I did. I just stood there for a moment looking at her. She had mesmerizing blue eyes and a crooked little smile. I realized I was staring when her brow went up. I felt myself blush.

"Are you thirsty? I could use something cold." Summer asked. I nodded.

"If you don't mind, there's a pitcher of iced tea in the fridge. I'm going to go put something on besides a towel."

"Not on my account I hope?" Why not, I figured, she seemed to have a sense of humor about getting caught. I smiled over my shoulder at her as I reached for the cupboard door. She laughed aloud at that.

She stood again, wobbling, and took her bikini in hand and walked towards the living room and gasped grabbing for the door jamb. In the process the towel let go and she stood there grasping the towel in one hand the door in the other. Her long smooth back tapered to a narrow waist and flared back out to beautifully curved hips. On her back was a pretty sunflower tattoo with vines around it. There looked to be a figure in the center of it.

"Oh to hell with it. I don't think I've got anything left to hide at this point." She muttered and hobbled out of the room. I opened up the freezer and got a tray of ice out, and filled the glasses. I heard her fumbling around a bit and she started to hobble back out. She'd pulled a light blue flowered sundress on, and taken a minute to brush out her hair. She hobbled over to an easy chair in the living room and sat down. "Would you be a doll and bring that in here?"

I walked into the living room and she was gingerly setting her foot on the coffee table. I handed her a glass and set the other down. I took the towel she'd tossed on the sofa and folded it up into a little bundle and went to take her leg. I stopped myself and looked up at her, from under fallen bangs.

"May I?" I asked. She held her glass with both hands, licking tea from her upper lip, and nodded. I lifted her calf, the skin smooth and warm in my hand, and slipped the folded towel under her ankle to pad it from the table. I set it down carefully and she let out a sigh. I sat down on the sofa and took up my glass. I was looking into the glass at the ice cubes floating around. I set it back down and went to the kitchen, found a plastic bag and filled it with the rest of the ice. I looked down at her, she sat there wide eyed as I reached to carefully set it on her ankle.

"Thank you," She said softly, with a smile "again."

"You slammed the door on purpose didn't you?" She asked.

"Well you were beginning to look like a lobster out there, fresh from the pot. I wasn't sure if you were asleep and I didn't want you to burn, or worse." I said.

She smiled. "Thank you." She said, and after a moment she added, "West Virginia."

"Rockport here, welcome to Maine." I toasted her with my tea, and we clinked glasses. Neither of us said anything we just sat there enjoying our tea.

"You said this was on your way? Where were you going?" Summer asked.

"I was headed down to Davy's marina down the road." I said. Then pointed. "If you go down Sea Road and bear right. He runs a couple of boats for fishing, sightseeing and whale watching. I was going to see if he needed any help this summer."

She nodded, and looked down at her ankle. Water running down her leg from the condensation on the bag.

"If he doesn't give you a job on a boat, you might want to consider going to medical school." She chuckled. "You're a quick thinker and have a gentle touch. I don't mean to keep you from where you were headed but since this is really feeling like hell." She pointed at her foot. "I was wondering if you could do me another favor before you leave."

"Sure, what else do you need, lunch?" I asked.

She laughed. "Well that would be nice, but I was just going to ask you to go into the bathroom and grab the ace bandage that's rolled up on the counter and the bottle of pain killers for me. I want to get this wrapped again, now that I'm not worried I'll look like a cat with one white paw."

I set my glass down, and went to the bath and found the items. I found a bottle of sunburn lotion on the counter and brought that too.

"I see you came prepared to burn." I looked at the bottle.

"Well when you're as white as I am, it happens often, especially this early in the season." Summer said as she reached up for the items. She reached down and took the ice off, and dried her foot off on the towel. She crossed her legs, her dress riding up high as she reached to start unrolling the bandage.

I laughed. "That looks more awkward than a lobster trying to climb a tree." I reached out for the bandage and took it from her. "Let me show you how it's done." I sat on the edge of the coffee table and laid her leg across mine. I wrapped her ankle neatly slipping the clips on at the end with a flourish. I looked at her toes peeking up, the nails a sparkly pink color. A small throat clear broke me out of my reverie, only to notice that I'd been absently stroking her shin and calf. I snatched my hand away, and felt my face turn bright red again. I looked down at the rug and apologized.

"For what? Doing a better job than I would wrapping my ankle? Or maybe the lame lobster jokes." She flipped a hand at me and took the bottle and popped it open. She poured out her dose and knocked them back with a swallow of her tea.

"I should take these with food." She took her foot off my lap and set it gingerly on the floor, grabbing the arms of the chair preparing to get up.

"Whoa! Where are you going?" I asked.

"I was going to go see what was in those bags to eat." She said.

"Sit down. I'll get you something." I answered quickly.

She rolled her eyes at me. "You've done far more than you should have for a tired, broken down old lady." She rolled forward again, and I put my hand on her shoulder to keep her balance back.

"I'll get it." I said firmly. "What would you like?"

"You are too sweet." She said, relaxing back into the chair. "What did you bring?"

I went into the kitchen to rummage through the bags. Given a little creativity and a few minutes time I whipped up a sandwich and chips. I peeked around the door jamb to ask if she wanted mustard or mayo on her turkey. The sight that greeted me stopped me in my tracks. Summer had sat forward on the chair, and slipped the straps off the sundress pushing it down to her waist. She sat there slowly rubbing in the sunburn cream into her skin. She finished her arms and began working on her chest rubbing slowly giving each nipple a pinch and tug. My jeans felt about ready to explode at the sight of her. I popped my head back around the door and called out asking my question. She replied, mustard. I responded that it was ready then, to give her time to cover up.

I walked into the room with the plate in front of me and the bag of chips dangling beneath to try and hide my arousal. I sat quickly as I handed her the plate, hoping I'd covered myself well enough.

"Ooh thanks!" She said setting the plate down and reaching for half the sandwich. She just stopped and looked at me. "You didn't make one for yourself?" I shook my head. "Here," she handed me the other half, "I hate eating alone."

I shrugged and took the other half, and we ate quietly. I asked her how she twisted her ankle. Exploring wet rocks on the outbound tide, she'd slipped and thought she'd broken it. She had gotten an X-ray and it was only a bad sprain.

"Ironic. I ended up having to postpone starting work at the very hospital that I was going to be starting at next week." She said.

"Oh? You a doctor?" I asked.

"RN, and I was serious earlier, you have a gentle touch, and you wrap a mean ankle." She followed with a smile.

"Sports." I said by way of explanation. She nodded.

She opened her mouth laying a chip on her tongue and took it in whole giving it a crunch. I didn't know why, but she fascinated me on an entirely new level. I'd seen naked girls before, well in magazines and movies, anyway. Here sat a woman who, unlike those from around here, wasn't scandalized by having her body admired. This isn't the end of the world, but not far from it.

"How old are you Pete." She asked. I told her the truth, that I was nineteen, and I'd just graduated last month. She offered me the chips, and I took a few.

"What are your plans from here?" She asked.

"I honestly don't know. I have no idea what I want to be when I grow up." I said chuckling.

She set the chips aside and wiped her hands on the towel. She took up the bottle of cream and popped the cap up. She nonchalantly pulled up the hem on her dress to a nearly indecent level and leaned forward and began rubbing the cream into her leg. She continued to ask me about the area, what there was to do after school got out. She worked her hand further up her thigh, the warm pink flesh supple under her fingers. She pulled back again, the hem of the dress slid up, and a peek of pink lace appeared. She asked if I had a girlfriend. Which made me pause. She started on the other leg working from the ankle up to the knee. She stopped and looked at me when I didn't reply.

"No?" She asked, no doubt noticing that I'd been watching every movement she made.

I just shook my head looking down at the floor. "No. I've gone out a few times, but never really had a girlfriend."

She looked down her leg again, massaging her up her thigh slowly. Watching her was not helping the situation in my jeans one bit.

"That's too bad. Seems an awful waste of resources if you ask me." She smirked.

"Huh?" I said looking up at her with a quizzical look.

She bit her lower lip and looked me in the eye for a moment, then down at my lap, and nodded.

I must have turned deep red, she looked up at me and smiled, then busted out laughing.

"Oh my God! You're as innocent as the day you were born, aren't you?" She asked grinning ear to ear.

I stammered.

"Oh hell." She waved her hand. "Don't be embarrassed hon. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to get you a hard time." She reached over and gave my wrist a quick squeeze. The feel of her warm hand sent a shock up my arm. She leaned back in the chair, not bothering to adjust her dress. The little pink lace peeking out kept drawing my eye. I could feel her eyes studying me as I tried not to look.

She started softly. "Am I the first woman you've ever seen naked?" She followed with, "in person?"

I cleared my throat. "Well, that close, yea." I said softly. "Last summer, my friend and I found a cove where some girls go to tan in the summer, but we stay well back. They mostly only took their tops off. Jeff had binoculars." I felt my ears turn red.

Summer smiled again biting her lip. "So, the peeping tom thing isn't new." She giggled. She was enjoying teasing me. A moment of silence passed while I looked anywhere but at her. "Stand up Pete, and come here." I looked at her and did as she asked. She slowly reached up, and tugged the straps of her dress to the side, and looped her arms up through, pushing it down her torso. Her breasts popped free, the cherry red nipples stiff in the cool breeze coming through the house. She looked up at me from under a lock of hair, still biting her lip. Time seemed to stop, and I wasn't sure what to do next, but instinct pushed me to reach out and cup her breast. It was warm and soft in my hand, and I stroked it gently. I reached up with my thumb and rubbed the nipple. A sigh as she inhaled deeply, her eyes were closed wh

It Took Cupid's Army

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 05 Oct 2026 20:09:00 +0000

It Took Cupid’s Army

Can I woo the girl who knows my embarrassing childhood?

Based on a post by Mac G. Listen to the ► podcast at Connected.

Even though it is right in front of you, you don't always see what's good for you. Sometimes you need a little nudge. This is about a couple of mine.

When I was five, Jenny's family moved in directly across the street from us. Our families became good friends right away. Due to the fact that there was nobody else our age living nearby (Jenny is three months older than I am), we soon became inseparable.

She had no trouble keeping up with me in the rough and tumble things I wanted to do, and I had no problems playing house with her when she wanted. One of our parents always had to shoo us home at night because we would never think about it ourselves. I once tried to get my parents to let Jenny spend the night, but they said it was not right for girls to spend the night with boys.

Although I missed it at the time, the first indication that Jenny and I would end up together came when we were fourteen. I was over at her house watching TV with her and her dad. As we sat there, the doorbell rang. Jenny got up to answer it. She came back a moment later followed by a policeman.

"Mr. Adams," he said, "I'm afraid I have some bad news."

Jenny's dad got up to stand next to her. I stood a few feet behind them.

"I'm really sorry to say that there has been an accident. A drunk ran a red light and hit your wife's car," the policeman stated.

"What! When? Where? How is she?" Mr. Adams asked.

"The paramedics did their best, but I'm afraid she didn't make it. I am truly sorry."

At this point, Jenny turned around and looked at me, tears pouring from her eyes. She ran to me, buried her head in my shoulder and sobbed. I guided her to the couch and sat her down. Holding her gently, I let her cry herself out, trying to soothe her as best as I could.

After about fifteen minutes, Mr. Adams finished up with the policeman and came over to sit next to us. Jenny had calmed down a little and was just crying lightly. He took Jenny in his arms and held her. I got up and called my parents telling them what had happened. They both came right over.

After a lot of consoling and grief, Dad left with Mr. Adams to tend to the body while Mom stayed with Jenny and I. Mom told me later how proud she was of me and for handling the situation and comforting Jenny so well. Years later, Mr. Adams said he'd kill me if I told Jenny, but that it hurt a little when Jenny turned to me, instead of him, for comfort upon hearing the news about her mom.

The First Nudge

I have always thought differently about Jenny than anyone else. Even during those awkward adolescent times all boys go through in which girls are gross and have cooties, I never felt that way about Jenny. It was like my mind thought, 'That's not a girl, that's Jenny'. The trouble was that as I grew into a teenager and began to notice girls, it was the same thing; I didn't realize just how beautiful Jenny was becoming.

Ironically, it was on a date with someone else in the summer between our Junior and Senior years that her beauty was pointed out to me. We had been having a great time: Dinner, movie, and ice cream afterwards. It was close to time to take my date home.

"Anne, can I ask you a question?" I asked.

"Sure, what's up?"

"Well, when I asked you out, you seemed a little surprised. Pleased, but surprised. I got the same response from Sarah Jansen last month, and I was wondering if it was true you were surprised, and if so, why?"

Anne smiled and hesitated a moment before answering.

"Yes, it's true I was a little surprised and I'm sure Sarah was as well. The reason is we keep expecting you two knuckleheads to wake up and see what a good thing you've got."

"Knuckleheads? What two knuckleheads?" I asked.

"Okay, it looks like it's up to me to straighten you out, although I really shouldn't," she sighed. "I'm going to do this in a roundabout way. I'm going to ask you a bunch of questions. Some of them may seem silly, and some might be embarrassing, but I need you to trust me and answer them all honestly."

"Okay, I'll try."

"Good. Now first question: Do you think I'm pretty?"

"Of course I do. Most guys in school do."

"Thank you," she said, blushing a little, "Now, I know all guys have different ideas about the ideal woman, but am I your ideal? Be honest."

"No, you're not." I said a little chagrinned.

"Hey, don't worry about it. I asked for honesty. I'm somebody's ideal and I'll find them one day. Let's concentrate on your ideal woman. I'll say an attribute and you tell me what you like. You okay with this?"

"I guess."

"Ok, height?"

"Your height, perhaps a little taller."

"Hair?"

"Red, long and straight."

"Longer than my shoulder length?" Anne asked.

"Yes."

"Eyes?"

"Green."

"Mouth?"

"Don't know. Never thought about that."

"Not a problem. Now, don't get embarrassed, but look at my tits."

I couldn't help it, I turned crimson, but I looked briefly. She had very nice tits.

"That's what I like about you, Tony; even with permission you don't ogle at a girl's chest. Most guys would be glued there right now. Ok, what would you change?"

"Nothing, I really like your tits," I said, turning even redder, if that were possible.

"Thanks, so do I. There's definitely something there to attract attention, but not too much. What about the butt? Do you like big butts?"

"Not really."

"What about legs?"

"Long, with a good muscle structure."

"Great. Now, here is what you just told me is your ideal woman; 5'9" or 5'10" tall, long, straight red hair, green eyes, an athletic build, long muscular legs leading up to a nice tight butt. Is that an accurate description?"

"Yes, that would be correct."

"And you still don't see it do you?"

"I guess not. See what?"

"You just perfectly described Jenny Adams."

I sat there for a moment. She was right of course, but I had never made the connection.

"Did you know that most guys think Jenny is the best looking girl in school? Many also think you are an idiot for not dating her. You've been best friends for so long you two cannot see it any other way. You should start looking at Jenny as the beautiful woman she is. With the great friendship you've already built, you two would make a perfect couple. Think about it, you dope," Anne ordered with a grin.

"I will, I promise," I said. "Now, I'd better get you home before your dad sends out the posse."

I drove her home in silence. When I walked her to the door, I said, "Thanks a lot for telling me that, Anne. I guess it's true it's sometimes hard to see what is right in front of your nose."

"You're welcome. I'm sure you two will be very happy together. Now, I don't usually do this on a first date, but as I'm pretty sure I've just ensured there won't be a second one, kiss me good night."

"Gladly."

I leaned forward and gave her a gentle kiss. She was having none of that. Throwing her arms around my neck she pulled me in for a nice, hard kiss. It seemed to last forever, breaking only when we ran out of air.

"Thanks, that's just what I wanted," she said smiling. "Now, go get her, Tiger!" With that, she turned and went inside.

It's a good thing the route home was so familiar, as I was not paying too much attention to where I was going; I was thinking about Jenny. She was beautiful. She was also a great person. She was funny and fun to be around; kind to everyone; caring with genuine compassion; helpful whenever you needed her. She had so many wonderful qualities that it's hard to think of them all.

Two days later, Jenny was over at my house watching TV. As the movie ended, she turned to me, saying, "Okay, Tony, what's up? You've been quiet all day and you've been giving me some funny looks."

I hesitated before answering, unsure as to how to answer. I was really nervous about how this would go. I took a deep breath.

"Jenny, will you go out with me on Friday?" I asked her.

"Sure, we can get together and..."

"No, please, that's not what I mean. I don't want to just get together; I want to go on a date, a real date."

She looked at me with her eyebrows raised. I could see the wonder in her eyes.

"Look, Jenny, I know we've been friends for a long time, you've always been my best friend, but lately I've been seeing you in a different light. I've always known you were pretty, but I'm starting to see just how beautiful you really are. I've always known you were a girl, but now I'm seeing you as a woman. We're friends but I'd like to see if maybe we could be more."

She sat there, deep in thought. I waited for her to decide.

After several minutes I added, "I know this is sudden. You don't have to answer now if you want to think about it for a while. Don't be afraid to say no. Nothing will change if you say no."

She smiled at me and said, "I don't need to wait. Of course I'll go on a date with you. I just wasn't expecting it. What brought this about?"

"I'll tell you, I promise, but not right now. What time do you want to start?"

"Um, I'll let you know."

"Fine. Want a Coke?"

"Sure."

I went a got one for each of us. We watched some more TV, neither one of us talking much. When she left to go home, she paused at the door and gave me a long look, smiling slightly.

The rest of the week seemed to last forever. Jenny must have said something to her dad, and he spoke to my parents, because on Wednesday evening Mom came into my room, announcing, "Let me know what you plan on wearing for your big date Friday, and I'll make sure it's clean and nicely pressed."

"Okay, Mom, thanks. I'm not sure...wait, how did you know about Friday?"

"Moms just know," she said, grinning. "If there's anything else I can do for you, let me know."

When Friday came, I had still not told her what I wanted to wear, having changed my mind several times. I went out in the afternoon to get a haircut. When I got back home, there was a brand new outfit laying on my bed waiting. It was perfect. As I was getting ready, my dad came in my room.

"Here, try some of this," he said, handing me a bottle of cologne. "It's a very popular scent."

"Thanks, Dad."

"Also, a good date needs a good ride. Take my car tonight."

I was stunned. Dad rarely let's anyone drive his car. He had saved for years to afford it. "Are you sure?" I asked.

"Yes, I'm sure. I got it cleaned up nicely today and it's got a full tank of gas. Enjoy yourself."

"Wow, thanks, Dad! You're awesome."

When the time came, I walked across to her house and knocked. Mr. Adams answered.

"Come on in Tony, she'll be right down. Where are you going tonight?" he asked.

"I made a reservation at that new Italian place south of the mall. After that, we'll just see. Probably a movie later on," I answered.

We heard the sound of Jenny coming down the stairs. I turned to see her and was stunned. She was wearing a light green sun dress that stopped just above her knees. Her legs looked great, tapering to a pair of strappy sandals with a 2½-inch heel. Her red hair cascaded down over the front of her shoulders, framing her face nicely. Jenny's eyes were sparkling and she was grinning from ear to ear.

I walked up to her as she got to the bottom of the stairs.

"I've never seen you look more beautiful," I said.

She blushed a little and said, "Thanks, you look great, too."

We walked back to her dad.

"Have fun tonight you two," he said. "I've talked to your parents, Tony, and for tonight, and tonight only, there is no curfew for you two - just don't push it too far."

"We won't, Mr. Adams, I promise," I said.

We walked across the street to the car. Jenny's eyes got huge when she saw we were heading to Dad's car. We drove to the restaurant in an awkward silence. As we were waiting for the table, I reached out and took her hand in mine. I wasn't sure if it was a good idea, as I figured she could feel that my heart was beating about 200 times a minute. Jenny just smiled at me and squeezed it gently.

Dinner went well. The talking started slow, but we loosened up some as things went on. By the end I think I had my heart down to about 150.

As we walked back to the car, I took her hand again. Before I opened her door, I turned her to face me. "Are you still as nervous as I am?" I asked.

"Oh God, yes," she replied.

"I have an idea, but I don't want to make it worse," I said quietly.

She looked up at me, whispering, "I don't think anything would make it worse."

I leaned forward and kissed her. As our lips met, it felt like I had touched 1,000 volts. The excitement went from head to toe. I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her to me gently. Jenny hesitated for a moment, and then just melted in my arms.

After several minutes, we broke the kiss. Jenny was smiling broadly and looking at me dreamily.

"Now we don't have to worry about That for the rest of the night. One less thing to think about," I said.

She just started laughing, pulled me in and hugged me tightly. I could feel all the tension leave her body. She felt so good in my arms; I knew I wanted this to happen a lot more.

After a few minutes, she pulled back, looked at me and said, "You're right, I was thinking about it. I shouldn't be bothered about it anymore. I do think, however, that we should make sure."

She leaned in and kissed me again. This one was even better because we were both putting more of ourselves into it. She kept holding me tighter and pulling me closer, her hands pressed to the back of my shoulders. I put one hand on her lower back, gently rubbing. With the other hand I reached up and held the back of her head, my fingers entwined in her hair. The feel of her tits pressing against my chest aroused me and I began to stir in my pants.

We finally broke the kiss when we heard a whistle from near the restaurant. I turned to look and saw a couple standing there. He was looking at us and she was tugging on his arm to get him to move. When he saw us staring back at him, he gave in and they walked off.

I turned back to Jenny, worried she'd been upset by the scene. "Maybe we should go somewhere else."

Jenny and I decided to go over to the theatre, where we quickly agreed on a movie. We sat in the back, with my arm around her and her head resting on my shoulder. I enjoyed the feeling of her up against me so much that I wasn't paying attention, and still don't remember what movie we saw.

Afterward, we went down to the park on the waterfront and just walked around holding hands. Finally, around 12:30 a.m., we decided we should get home. Standing on her porch, I looked at her and couldn't help but smile.

"I have never had a better night in all my life," I said.

"Me neither. I'm just upset we waited so long to do this," she said.

"I know, we were kind of dumb, weren't we?"

"We'll just have to do whatever we can to catch up." Jenny winked.

We stood there kissing for about twenty minutes. I decided I should be getting home before her dad came to investigate. I was a little surprised he hadn't yet.

I don't think I touched the ground as I went across the street. It took me hours to fall asleep; I didn't want the night to end and went over every detail, committing each to memory.

For the rest of the summer, except for the five days Jenny and her dad were at her grandparents, we spent every day together. We got closer and closer. At one point when we were at the mall, we ran into Anne, who noticed we were holding hands. She told us she was very happy for us. I confessed to Jenny that it was Anne who had suggested that I look at her closer. Jenny gave Anne a big hug and thanked her profusely.

When school started, it quickly got around that our friendship had blossomed into romance. It seemed to be the general consensus that this was a good thing. We got a couple of grumbles from a guy who had been after Jenny to go out with him since our freshman year, but we just ignored him.

Every day after school we did our homework together, helping each other through troublesome concepts. It may have taken a little longer than if we had done it separately, but we didn't care because we were enjoying every minute of it.

I once overheard my dad talking about us to my mom, saying, "We haven't spent as much time as they have together since we were on our honeymoon!" Mom just told him to mind his business and leave us alone.

The Second Nudge

It was March and Mr. Adams was leaving on a business trip. We had celebrated my 18th birthday the night before and we were all still in a good mood, or so I thought. My parents and I walked across the street to Jenny's house. They were going to drive him to the airport while I stayed with Jenny. Mr. Adams greeted us at the door and let us in.

"Where's Jenny?" I asked, not seeing her there.

"She's up in her room right now," he replied. "Listen Tony, I need to talk to you for a moment before you see her. She's a little upset right now."

"I thought something was bothering her, but she said it was nothing"

"It started a couple of days ago when she got the mail. There was a letter addressed to her mother, from her high school reunion committee. I wrote them last time to say she had passed, but I guess they never put that down on their records. It got Jenny thinking about her."

Jenny has told me many times how much she misses her mom. My

Geekz And Freakz: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sun, 04 Oct 2026 15:45:00 +0000

Geekz And Freakz: Part 4

Thomas finds intimacy.

Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

I watched Kelly walk away, buck naked, down the hall towards the bedroom. She was back in less than a minute, with a small box in her hand, which she tossed on the coffee table. She knelt in front of me, looked me over, and gently pushed me onto my back.

"The second time you'll last much longer. Now lie back and enjoy," she said as she lay next to me.

She kissed me, deep and long, as her hand played over my chest and stomach. One leg draped over my thigh, forcing my legs slightly apart. Her touch moved lower, tracing an outline on my abdomen of my semi-hard cock. A fingertip dragged lightly down my shaft, flooding my body with electricity. Kelly looked down and watched as I became more erect under the gentle touch of her thumb and forefinger, sliding up and down the length of my cock.

Maneuvering between my legs, she kissed the base of my thick shaft. My cock twitched sharply as her tongue slid up the underside of the head. She smiled and took me in her mouth. I swelled even more until her lips stretched around my girth. When she was satisfied, she sat up, still firmly holding my pulsating phallus. With her other hand, she flipped open the little box and pulled out a little sealed pack. She bit the seal and tugged. Spitting the plastic, she simultaneously shook the contents from the packet and retrieved the latex wreath.

Kelly placed the wreath on my scepter s head, then skillfully rolled it down my fat cock, and repositioned, straddled me. Reaching down she rubbed the head in small circles against her cunt until her eyes rolled back into her head. She paused for a long time, only breathing heavily and intensely concentrating on an invisible tide which carried her to the shores of Nirvana. Coming back to lucid coherence, She let her weight settled on me and I slid in, up to the hilt. With the condom, the sensation was slightly muted, but still intense with her firm rippled cunt walls embracing my thick rod. She rode me, slowly and confidently, her body moving in this fluid dance of sex. My stamina was again overestimated. Her active spasming cunt would not tolerate my best efforts to resist. Two weeks of abstinence was not abated by just one eruption. The second blast was more euphoric than the first, just20 minutes ago. When I finished, she sank slowly to the floor.

I pulled the condom off and covered us with a blanket. The rest of the night we alternated between resting and fucking until the 3-pack of condoms were exhausted. When those were gone, we used our mouths and hands until the gray morning light crawled in through the window. Eventually we slept on the floor.

I dreamed I was lying with Kelly in my arms and I opened my eyes to find Nico standing over me, glaring at me. I jerked awake to a sunlit living room. Kelly smiled wearily up at me and kissed my sore lips. She stood and pulled me to the bathroom.

We showered, taking our time to wash and massage each other's achy body, under the hot spray. Unable to contain ourselves, we fucked up against the tile wall, as the water changed, from hot, to warm, to cool, to cold. I was shivering as Kelly finished me off with well-soaped hands. Little Tommy was now totally spent, cold, and more anti-social than my first semester. Kelly lovingly dried me off and looked with surprise and pity on my shriveled hero.

Finishing with a gentle kiss, she said; Oh, my hero. You will rise again; and I am proud to know you; You mighty king!

By the time I left, every part of me felt raw. For once I was glad Nico wasn't around for a post-game encounter.

Back to isolation.

I didn't see, or hear from Nico for another two weeks. Normally this would have sunk me emotionally, but I was initially buoyed by my night with Kelly. I was dying to talk to Kelly; but, once again, I didn't have her number or last name. Whenever possible, I took detours through her neighborhood but never spotted her. I suspected that the apartment we used, was borrowed from one of her friends. I wasn't even sure Kelley was her real name.

Whenever I thought of Nico, though; I fell into a sour mood. It was odd that someone who initially made me so happy was now the root of my pain. Her silence cut me deeply, and I eventually came to the conclusion it had to end. That was it, I was done. I sent a text to Nico, telling her I quit, or was retiring, or whatever she wanted to call it; because I was through. I couldn't do it anymore.

Nico s New Personality.

A few days later, Nico showed up at the computing lab; stomping past the long line of students waiting for a computer. End of semester projects were coming due, and finals were just around the corner; so the lab was packed. Nico looked pale and tired and agitated.

"Can I talk to you?"

I told a coworker I was taking my break, and led I Nico to an empty conference room.

"How have you been?" I asked her.

My question must have caught her off guard because she looked surprised and a little confused. "Okay, I guess. You?"

I shrugged. She went on. "This might be the last chance I get to see you, you know, this semester. Sorry I've been such a bitch, it's not fair to you." She was silent for a long time before she asked, "How did it go with Kelly?"

That was the question I was dreading most. I didn't want to lie to Nico but I didn't want to tell the truth, either. At least, not the whole truth. "It went pretty well. She seemed happy when I left." Nico nodded thoughtfully. Finally I asked, "Do you want to hear about it?"

She shook her head. "No, I don't think so." She frowned at the floor. "You really want to quit?"

"This whole thing has grown out of control. I can't do it anymore. It's not what I want."

Nico nodded but didn't argue with me like I had expected. "I guess that's that." She grew quiet, as if having an internal debate, before she asked, "How long is your break?"

"At least another ten minutes. Why?"

"I was thinking we could have one last time together before the school year ended. What do you say?"

I thought of Kelly and my immediate thought was, no. But then I realized that for the first time Nico was asking me, not telling me, and I glimpsed a hint of pleading in her eyes so I relented. "Okay. What do you want to do?"

She smiled and sat on the edge of the table. "Let's do what you want."

Another first, I stepped between her legs, then slipped my hand under her skirt, and wasn't surprised to find she wasn't wearing panties. She was swollen and wet and ready, as if she had been working herself over just before she got to the lab.

Nico undid my pants and pushed them down. I expected she was going to give me a blowjob or handjob, but instead she scooted to the edge of the table, grabbed my turgid cock, and rubbed it against her wet slit. After some initial resistance I eased in. Just like that, I was fucking Nico, and it was then, I realized nothing bad was going to happen to her. It was incredibly liberating to let go of the irrational fear.

She was tight, incredibly tight. Nico lay back on the big table, pulled up her skirt and fingered her clit. I watched my cock sink into her swollen cunt. It reappeared, wet and shiny, stretching and pulling her nether lips. I paused with the tip barely inside her and held it there. Her strumming fingers flashed over her clit. When I couldn't wait any longer, I plunged back into her.

All those months of anxious frustration, I poured into fucking her, channeling it through my cock. Nico fucked me back with equal abandon, her feet locked together behind my ass; spurring me on, her fingers flying, her cunt squeezing and convulsing.

She sat up suddenly. Then she climbed onto me, wrapping her arms around my neck, and wrapping her legs around my waist; and bounced her petite body on my cock.

I grabbed her ass with both hands to support her and marveled for a moment how light she was. Nico hungrily met every one of my thrusts, her breath hitching with every stroke, until I grunted, "I'm going to come."

"Then do it," she hissed through clenched teeth. Her body moved desperately against mine and our rhythm became fractured and erratic as I erupted. I stumbled back against the wall and waited as her bobbing slowed to stop.

She slipped off and adjusted her skirt while I dressed. "Goodbye, Thomas," she said a bit sadly, turning away quickly towards the exit. That's when I noticed she was wearing the same exact outfit as the first night we met. Before I could call to her, she was gone.

A Summer of Change.

I didn't hear from Nico until the end of July. I was living at my parents' for the summer and received a small padded envelope in the mail. Inside were a USB stick and a brief note from Nico:

Thomas, There's a video message for you on the stick.

The video is for you and only you and it requires a password for you to access.

The password is a simple one-syllable word I taught you this past year.

Nico.

In the relative seclusion of my room, I plugged the USB stick into my laptop. When the dialogue box appeared, asking for the password. I hesitated momentarily, before typing in: cunt.

The video player started up and there was Nico looking out at me from my screen. I couldn't help but smile when I saw those green eyes but the smile was short-lived as I noticed Nico was pale and drawn, she wasn't wearing any makeup, and her hair was now a more natural auburn color and rather unkempt. The wall behind her bed was plain white with no decorations. The vibe was definitely institutional. Frowning, I clicked Play.

"Hi, Thomas. There's no easy way to say this, so here it is: The reason you've received this video is that I am dead."

My vision darkened, the walls and ceiling closed in on me. I forced myself to take deep slow breaths, until the pressure lifted.

On-screen, Nico was blinking back tears, and looking away from the camera. After a minute she took a shaky breath, and went on.

"There's so much I want to tell you and there's so much I need to tell you. I owe you the truth and more.

"I have a type of brain tumor known as a glioblastoma multiforme that is rather malignant and was rather advanced when it was found over a year ago. The location of the tumor made surgical treatment impossible. I did have radiative therapy but it was ineffective. Even if that did work it was only going to buy me a few extra months. The prognosis was grim: Most people in my condition die within six months; a small percentage make it to twelve. I'm on month fourteen and counting so I feel like I've won some sort of cosmic sweepstakes.

"After I was diagnosed I had a choice. I could either spend my remaining time at home with my family, enduring countless trips to the hospital for treatment that might buy me a short amount of time or I could go back to school and try and live a normal life.

"I chose life. I was nineteen and I wanted to be normal or, at least, pretend to be for the little time I had left.

"Knowing when I was going to die, changed me. I saw how much pain my condition was causing my family and I wanted to spare others from ever feeling that. So I decided I wouldn't let anyone new get close to me. Turns out, that wasn't so easy.

"I also began experiencing all these dark urges. I didn't want to get involved with anyone, but I began to have sexual cravings. I was able to resist them for a while, but then they overwhelmed me. They still do, but now I don't have the strength to act on them."

I noticed, as she spoke, her left eyelid was blinking slightly slower than her right. There was also a slurring of her words but I didn't know if that was from the tumor or possibly from medication.

"Maybe I was feeling lonely. Maybe it was the fact that you treated me decently in spite of my appearance. Maybe it was the alcohol. Maybe it was chemistry. Maybe it was everything. Maybe it was nothing. Whatever it was, when I caught you checking out my body I had the undeniable urge to suck your cock. I figured I would jump you, have a good time and we would go our separate ways. But you really surprised me. I tried to forget about you afterwards but it was impossible. You once called me your drug. Well, you were my drug and I was hooked after only one time.

"Despite my vow I went back to see if you were really that special. You were. God help me, I was falling for you but I still didn't want you to fall for me. That's why I treated you like shit. Since I couldn't stay away from you I hoped I could drive you away. And while a little piece of me died every time I mistreated you, I simply can't imagine how I made you feel. For that I am truly sorry.

"My fucking project was a ploy for you to see there are better people out there than me. I was careful to set you up with girls I knew you would like and who would treat you well. With each new girl I was afraid you would leave me, but you proved to be loyal to a fault and that made me love you even more.

"Thomas, I love you. I think you love me, too, or at least, you once loved me. I'm sorry I never got to hear you say it."

"I love you, Nico," I said to the screen. Nico started to say something but stumbled over her words and started swearing. She got stuck on the word fuck, repeating it over and over for more than a minute before there was a break in the video. When the video resumed night had fallen in Nico's room.

"The seizures are growing more frequent and getting worse. I have headaches and I'm so tired all time. All I want to do is sleep. My short-term memory doesn't work so well nowadays so I had to go back and watch what I had recorded.

"So, I wanted you and I didn't want to hurt you, but I did hurt you. That day in the coffee shop you were incredibly brave in trying to tell me how you felt. In my panic I lashed out and I'm afraid I may have permanently damaged our relationship. The next several weeks were especially bad for seizures and tremors. I ignored your calls and texts because I couldn't think coherently and I didn't want you to see me like that.

"When I felt better I went to the computing center, saw the pain etched on your face and I knew I had finally succeeded in driving you away. I couldn't let you go, though, and I had to have you one last time. Maybe a more accurate way to say it would be 'one first time.' Despite all my blunt talk about sex I was no more experienced than you, in anything. I learned as I went along, just like you. In the end, you were my first and my last. You were my only."

Nico's head began jerking slightly to the side, her eyes unfocused. The jerking continued unabated until the video cut to a sunlit room. Now there was a soft beeping of a monitor in the background. Nico's left eye was filled with blood and the pupil fixed and dilated.

"There's so much I want to say but I don't have time for. I'm afraid if I don't wrap this up soon I won't be able to edit it and then you'll have to watch long stretches of me swearing and twitching.

"I wish I had done so much differently. I should have treated you better. I should have loved you openly and, if you loved me in return, I should have spent every possible moment with you. My intentions were to fully live what remained of my life and I failed in the worst possible way. I denied you. I denied love. I denied life."

Tears brimmed in her eyes once more. Several minutes passed before she composed herself.

"This is my last will and testament to you, Thomas. I want you to find love and happiness. I know I can't guarantee it, but I might be able to give you a push in the right direction. Kelly told me about that night, so I know how it touched her. You two shared a beautiful moment; and I have to admit I'm jealous. Promise me you'll see her again, if only just to talk with her. She'll be living at this address in the fall so she should be easy to find."

Kelly's name and address appeared on the screen.

"Find her, talk to her and see where it goes from there. Maybe you're right for each other. Maybe not. But you have to find out.

"I don't know what lies ahead for me besides Death. Even though I've spent the past year mentally preparing I'm suddenly scared. Death is a chasm bigger than the Grand Canyon but instead of being filled with beauty it's filled only with darkness. Death is a black void stretching out before me. I'm at the edge now and about to step off into the abyss. Will there be a bottom? Will there be another side?

"Is there a soul after Death? I hope; certainly hope so, because I want to keep watch over you. If I can, I'll come back and haunt you, but in a nice way. I'll come to you in your dreams, and fuck your brains out. I swear I will."

Her lower lip was trembling now. With a shaky voice she finished with,

"Goodbye, Thomas. I love you."

Seasons In The Sun.

Goodbye my friend, it's hard to die.

When all the birds are singing in the sky.

Now that the spring is in the air.

Pretty girls are everywhere.

Think of me and I'll be there.

We had joy, we had fun.

We had seasons in the sun.

But the hills that we climbed.

Were just seasons out of time.

The video ended. I closed the lid of the laptop, pulled the USB stick out and hugged it to my chest. I curled up on my bed and wept for a very long time.

Back on campus.

At the end of August I was back on campus sitting on a low brick wall outside a modest apartment building. It was only ten in the morning but the sun was already beating down and baking the pavement. I sat in the shade of a maple tree and waited. Eventually Kelly emerged from the building, wearing a white t-shirt and bright orange shorts. Her hair was pulled back in a ponytail, and her summer tan gave her a healthy glow. She was as lovely as I remembered.

When she saw me, she did a double take and a smile broke out on her face. "Hey, Thomas. Good to see you. What are you doing here?"

"Waiting for you, actually." I said with confident honesty.

Her smile grew.

"Do you have a minute? Kelly, I need to tell you something."

She sat next to me on the wall, her thigh lightly touching mine.

"I don't know if you heard but Nico passed away this summer."

Kelly's face clouded and she nodded slowly. "Yeah, I know. Brain tumor."

"How well did you know her?"

"I guess about as well as anybody did, outside of her family. We lived together the past two years. She was my best friend."

I blinked in surprise and took a moment to digest that. "You were best friends and lived together at Mary Hall?"

"Our first year, yeah. That's how we met. We rented an apartment last year. That's where you and I met."

I closed my eyes for a moment and thought about how much I didn't know about Nico. Finally I said, "Nico told me she lived at Mother Mary."

"Um, yeah, that was so that guys couldn't find her after, you know."

"Were there many guys?" I asked quietly.

Kelly shook

Geekz And Freakz: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 03 Oct 2026 15:44:00 +0000

Geekz And Freakz: Part 3

A Weakness Becomes A Strength..

Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

The intervening weeks had done nothing make it fade the way dreams do.

The unceasing obsessing took a toll on me and my thoughts started spiraling uncontrollably. I became desperate enough to take my anti-anxiety pills out of the medicine cabinet and hold the bottle in my hand for close to an hour, staring at it. I hated those pills as they made me see the world through a sort of veil and I always had the distinct feeling I was missing something. I never felt like I was all there when I was on my meds. What saved me in the end was I thought of Nico's eyes and a calming peace came over me. The pressure slowly lifted off my chest and I put the bottle back without taking one pill.

I finally received a short text from her just after midnight: Happy fucking new year. Short and to the point, just like Nico.

On my second night back at school I was working the graveyard shift at the computer lab and since classes didn't start until the next day I was the only one working. I surfed the web aimlessly, trying to ward off sleep. It was after two in the morning when Nico came in wearing a leather miniskirt and matching leather jacket, her hair was spiked into a Mohawk. Fishnet stockings, black fingernail polish, heavy eyeliner and black lipstick completed her outfit. Whenever she moved a dozen zippers on her jacket jangled softly.

"I'd like to apply for a job," she said as she leaned over the counter. I smiled at her and handed her the form which she filled out in a matter of seconds. "How about an interview?" she asked as she gave back the application.

I shook my head. "Can't. I'm the only one working and I have to stay at the desk. You'll have to come back some other time."

"Ok then, let me back there, I want to sit with you."

"Sorry, you know the rules."

"Come on, there's only one fucking' guy here. Who's he going to tell? Let me back there and you can pretend to be training me on how to turn on a computer or something." I frowned at her, trying to think of a good reason not to. Nico shrugged, sat up on the counter, swung her legs over and hopped down into the workstation before I could stop her. I shot a glance at the student sitting at the far side of the room but he hadn't noticed.

Nico sat in a chair next to mine and lazily spun back and forth. "How was your break?" she asked. "Did you miss me?"

I felt my ears burn. "It was ok and, yes, I missed you."

"That's sweet. How much cunt did you eat?"

"I had none."

"Sounds kinky. Who was the nun?" I shook my head in mock frustration trying to mask the laughter I felt inside. Nico leaned back in the chair. "When do you get off?" The question sounded mostly innocent.

"Not until six."

She frowned and looked around the lab. "I can see why you'd like working a shift like this, what with your condition and all." There was a bit of venom behind that last bit and it stung a little. Her face suddenly brightened. "Hey, it looks like we may have another client, a friend of Amanda's. I'll try to set it up where there aren't a whole lot of people so you won't, you know, freak out."

"I don't know," I said, "I'm not sure I want to."

"This is about helping you meet other women and sharing your gift with them. Don't you know how it made Amanda feel? She's still walking around a smile glued to her face and she has you to thank for it. Doesn't that make you feel good inside, knowing how you helped someone?"

"Yeah, I guess so," I admitted.

"Look, we're starting to build some buzz. We need to strike while the iron's hot. There's been some of word of mouth about you."

"Word of mouth," I repeated. I turned the phrase over and over in my head, liking it more each time. "Good one."

"Besides, didn't you like the post-game between us?" I couldn't help but smile. "Yeah, I know you enjoyed that. So, why not do it again?"

I could think of one big reason why I didn't want to but I was afraid to say it loud. Instead I swallowed it down and said, "Ok, I'm in."

Her smile lit up her green eyes. "Cool. Show me your right hand."

Slightly thrown by her sudden change in subject, I did as she asked, although in retrospect it was more of a command than a question. I held out my hand, my palm towards her. She leaned in, studying my hand closely before delicately folding in three of my fingers and my thumb until just my index finger was pointing up. This she took in her mouth, wetting it with her saliva.

I watched, fascinated, as she slowly extracted my finger, her teeth dragging lightly over the whole length. With her hand she guided mine up under her skirt and my moistened finger slid easily into her. I could hear how wet she was and I could feel how hot she was. Nico moved my hand back forth, silently masturbating for the next several minutes with a wicked grin on her face.

When she finally withdrew it I could see her juices glistening in the cold fluorescent lights. I started to bring it up to my mouth but she stopped my hand and sucked my finger into her mouth. With great gusto she fellated my finger in the same manner she had used on another part of my body. My cock strained against my jeans as I watched my finger disappear and reappear between those black lips. With a smile and a light kiss she let my hand fall into my lap.

The lone student had gathered his things and was approaching the counter. With my erection I was in no condition to stand but fortunately Nico jumped up and handed him his ID. "Thanks for coming in. Have a good night," she said pleasantly. He murmured a goodnight and left.

Nico leaned back against the desk. "Now, when do you get off?" This time, the question was definitely loaded.

"Six," I teased, pretending to be clueless.

"No fucking imagination," she muttered, shaking her head. The next instant she was kneeling before me, unbuckling my belt and undoing my zipper. As it turns out, it was only a matter of minutes before I got off.

Nico, on the other hand, got off repeatedly over the next hour. I have to admit it was the best shift I have ever worked in my life.

Sara.

Our second client was a petite, mousy girl with dirty blond hair. We met at her apartment where she was waiting with Amanda. Amanda hugged me tightly when we walked in and introduced me to her friend Sara who only managed a barely audible greeting. Sara took me to her bedroom while Amanda and Nico talked in the living room.

Sara and I faced each other for several awkward moments in the darkness. She stood suddenly on her tiptoes and gave me a brief, nervous kiss before shoving me hard onto the bed. Quick as a cat she was on me, peppering my face and neck with hard kisses. I tried to slow her down and assume control but her movements were frantic and unpredictable. Before I knew it she had my shirt off and was wriggling out of her clothes.

Sara crawled up my body and settled her crotch on my head. She ground her sex against my mouth, the pressure so great it felt like my jaw was going to dislocate. In desperation I tongued her clit hard and she came with a shudder, drenching me in her juices. I bathed her with long licks from the very bottom of her cunt up to the hard nub of her clit. Sara relaxed and gently rode my face to several more orgasms. When she was finished she knelt beside me and licked my face.

"Can I touch you?" Sara asked meekly as I stood by the bed tucking in my shirt.

I nodded, and she reached out with a tentative hand to feel my crotch. She rubbed and squeezed me for a minute before asking, "Can I see it?"

I shrugged and undid my pants, exposing myself. She stared at it, wide-eyed, and made several attempts to reach for it but always pulled her hand back. "It's ok," I reassured her.

Sara steeled herself before taking me in her hand, running her fingers up and down the length before lingering for several minutes over the tip. Her thumb and forefinger rubbed the head, smearing the pre-cum and making it slick. She tugged on my cock, her pace increasing with each passing minute until her hand was a blur. Her head swayed towards me, her lips open and I thought she was going to take me in her mouth. Instead, she gave me a firm squeeze and turned away to gather her jeans. I was so close to orgasm.

When we rejoined the others in the living room, Nico and I made our goodbyes. Sara whispered something to Amanda who raised her eyebrows in surprise. Amanda hugged me goodbye, this time pressing her thigh firmly against my crotch for several long seconds. As soon as the door was closed behind us shrieks of laughter emanated from the apartment. Nico nudged me and said, "You did that. You created that joy." I smiled and stuffed my hands in my pockets to hide my erection. "Come on," Nico said, "let's go back to your room and you can tell me all about it."

Spring Breakout.

We had a few more clients in January and February and by early March we were averaging almost one a week. Each girl was different and each girl was special in their own way. My favorites were the introverts like Sara who couldn't speak in an audible voice or look me in the eye but once we were alone transformed into a feral ball of lust. These encounters were exciting, unpredictable, terrifying, and draining. Their energy and enthusiasm was always matched and sometimes exceeded by Nico, as if she was somehow competing against them.

Only once did I back out; and that was because the girl was falling down drunk when we showed up at her place. Three days later we met again, and everything worked out great. By late March, I had been with more girls than any guy I knew. Nico's plan was working just like she planned: The girls were happy, I was meeting new people, and Nico and I both enjoyed what we had termed 'the debriefing.' The only problem was that although I enjoyed being with these girls, I began to feel hollow.

I wanted the emptiness to be filled by Nico but, emotionally, she was still keeping me at arm's length. In the afterglow of her orgasms her defenses would sometimes break down and she would let me in a little but those moments were rare and fleeting.

Nico s Oral Exam.

One spring day we were deep in the bowels of the main library where I told her about the latest client. Without warning two slickened fingers were forced between my lips. The taste of her made me hard in an instant. Unable to control myself, I dropped to my knees and reached under her skirt. In my haste to remove her panties I tore them, making Nico gasp. I lifted her skirt and saw her nectar welling up along her slit.

When I parted her sex, a large drop rolled slowly down. When I plunged my tongue into her, she moaned and cradled my head. When she came, she screamed quietly through pursed lips.

I stood and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. Our part of the library was as quiet as a tomb; apart from Nico's panting. She stood there and took a moment to look around, to be sure we were still alone; then reached out to squeeze the bulge in my pants, as she kissed me.

Squeezing turned to rubbing, rubbing turned to unfastening, unfastening turned to stroking. By the time the kiss ended her hand was deep down the front of my briefs.

Nico pushed my jeans and briefs down past my buttocks, and let gravity pull them slowly to the floor. We both looked down and watched as she stroked me, the deep-red head of my cock appearing and disappearing in her pale fist. She kissed me again, her tongue probing my mouth before running lightly over my lips. She smiled and we both looked down again to see clear fluid seeping from the tip. There was now a quiet wet sound keeping time with each pass of her hand over the head. I swelled in her hand.

She knelt and kissed just the tip, rubbing the head lightly over her lips like an obscene lip gloss. I shivered. Kiss followed kiss, on my fleshy head; each kiss longer and more sensual than the last.

I watched her make out with my cock; her eyes closed, her lips shiny with my precum, her tongue now integral to the kisses, and wetting my head with her saliva; and a heaviness grew in my balls. She had not yet taken me in her mouth and I was close to coming.

As my body tensed, her kisses grew more frequent, and more open mouth; teasing my orgasm to the surface. Occasionally the tip would slip into her mouth, and her tongue would suckle. Nico toyed with me; the way a cat toys with a mouse, making me tremble. When I was at the limit of self-control, she paused and looked up.

The pleading and desperation, etched on my face, made her smile. Her eyes locked on mine, she slowly and deliberately kissed the tip. A tremor ran through me. With the next kiss, her lips wrapped around the head and her tongue flicked. A second tremor ran through me. The light in her eyes told me how much she enjoyed inflicting this exquisite agony upon me. Nico took me a little deeper, and dragged her teeth gently over the ridge of the head, sending yet another tremor through my body.

My cock slowly reemerged until she was again kissing just the tip with slow, deliberate, and exaggerated motions. Her full lips opened wider and closed slower until the head of my cock rested on her lower lip pointing at her waiting, wanting mouth. Her tongue danced over my knob, and I hissed through gritted teeth. My cock twitched and I saw my creamy jizz, jet into her mouth. Her lips wrapped around my crown, locking tight to the shaft, just beyond the ridge of my swollen glans; and sucked gently, massaging the frenulum; slowly, until I was spent.

She reached down and secured the waistbands of my shorts and pants. As she stood, she pulled up my pants, tucked me in and zipped me up. Nico gave a little shrug and practically skipped away. I followed, at a slightly slower pace.

The Harsh Coffee Confrontation.

We ended up at a nearby coffee shop. She ordered an herbal tea for her and a large orange juice for me. We sat at a corner table, looking out at the street, while enjoying our drinks. Nico sipped her tea, and I just shook my head at her.

"What?"

"Our 'behavior' was a little too public and risky," I said.

"Perhaps, but didn't the risk add to the enjoyment?" she countered.

"Yes," I admitted, reluctantly; "but we should have been more cautious. We could have been arrested."

"You were a willing participant," she observed. "You could have stopped."

I stared out at the people passing by on the sidewalk, mostly students laden with heavy backpacks. Could I have stopped? I thought back, to moment she stuck her fingers in my mouth; and realized that, no, I wasn't able to. Once I had tasted her, I had to have more. Just thinking about it was making me hard again.

"You could have stopped, right?" she repeated. She watched me over the rim of her cup. As she sipped, I could see she already knew the answer, by the way her mouth was curling up at the corners. I shook my head in response, and drank down the rest of my juice. "Yeah, I thought so. I've seen the way your eyes glaze over, once you know you're going down on me. A part of you goes off to some faraway place, until you're finished."

"So, does that make me an addict?"

"Yeah. And I guess that would make me your drug," she added with a devious grin.

I thought for a moment. Drug wasn't the word I would have used but it would do for now. "More like, you're my drug and my pusher."

Her grin faded and an odd look came over her. I couldn't tell if she was disturbed by my comment. I don't think she knew, either. I watched her bite her lip as she mulled it over before I said what had been weighing on me the past couple of months.

"I like being with you." I bravely blurted out.

"No shit. I can tell by the way you come in my mouth." Two chairs away, a spoon clattered noisily to the table. The girl who dropped it was straining to watch us, out of the corner of her eye. Nico turned to the girl and confided, "You know how it is, when you're sucking a guy off, and you can feel his body tense as he tries to hold back, and that moment, just as he explodes, you feel momentarily afraid that he'll never stop. With Thomas, I never want it to stop. I want to drown in his creamy seed. And his cock is so big I can barely wrap my lips around it."

Nico turned to me. "Thomas, show her how big your cock is." The girl gave a squeak, picked up her backpack and hurried away.

"Why do you have to be mean like that?" I said, feeling empathy for the timid freshman lass.

"Oh, please," Nico said rolling her eyes. "I did her a favor. She's hurrying back to her apartment or dorm, and when she gets there, she's going to lock her bedroom door, jump into bed, and jam as many fingers as possible, up her tight little cunt. And as she's frigging herself to a glorious climax, she'll be thinking about your big, fat cock; and how it would feel in her mouth; or maybe her cunt. Come to think of it, I also did you a favor."

I shifted nervously and leaned in, lowering my voice. "Anyways, what I mean is, I like being with you, more than anyone else. I want to be with you, and only you."

Her green eyes became hard ice in an instant. The dagger of her stare pierced me through the heart, and I died a little inside. "I can't have a boyfriend," she recited her mantra.

"This is absurd. Considering our situation, we're practically boyfriend and girlfriend, just not in a traditional sense." I tried appealing to social norms.

Nico glowered at me from across the table.

I continued pleading; "Is it your parents? If so, I'm willing to meet them right now; and you know how I am around new people."

"I'm not going to discuss it!" Her words had acquired a razor's edge, and I knew her next words were going to cut me deeply. We sat in stony silence, as she finished her tea. Then Nico slammed her cup hard on the table, whispered, "Fuck you!" and grabbed her backpack and stalked out.

I didn't bother to follow, because I knew she didn't want to talk to me. I waited a few minutes before leaving, turning in the direction opposite of Nico's. My insides were roiling with doubt and despair. Had I ruined a good thing, something so strange and unique that if I told anyone they wouldn't believe me? Was the damage irreversible?

Nico punished me by not returning my calls and texts for almost a week. When she did finally contact me; she made no mention of what I had said. Instead, she had set me up with another client for the following Saturday. Nico also told me she wouldn't be there, as she had to go home for the weekend.

I took it to mean she was still mad. The lead weight in my stomach grew heavier and sank lower. I wasn't interested in seeing a client, but I really didn't have a choice. Nico expected me to go, and of course, I always did what she said.

Kelly.

Promptly at nine, I put my game face on and knocked on the door of an off-campus apartment on the south side of town. The client, Kelly, had wavy, shoulder-length strawberry-blond hair, a round face, and large blue eyes. Grey sweatpants and a hooded sweatshirt masked the shape of her body. All I knew was that she was only a few inches shorter than me. Kelly smiled nervously, biting her lower lip, as she invited me in. I kicked off my shoes and followed her down a long narrow hallway to the living room, furnished with the typical cheap rental unit furniture.

"Have a seat," she said pointing to the couch. "Would you like a drink?"

Normally, I would have declined but since I was in a sour mood I figured a drink or two might help. "Yeah, sure."

Kelly stood on her tiptoes and looked in a kitchen cabinet. "Looks like we have tequila; or tequila."

She pulled out a bottle and held it up. "I recommend the tequila." She returned with the bottle, a couple of glasses, a small bowl of lemon wedges, and a salt shaker; and knelt at the coffee table opposite of me. "Have you done tequila shots before?" I shook my head. "It's simple.

Geekz And Freakz: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 02 Oct 2026 15:43:00 +0000

Geekz And Freakz: Part 2

His Obsessive Dedication Gets Tapped Into.

Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Nico stared at me as I finished my coffee. It had grown cold but I couldn't bear to leave it unfinished. Finally, she said, "Back in a moment," and walked off to the restrooms. A minute later she was back and dropped a ball of green material in my lap as she sat back down. "Feel it," she said, "Feel how wet you've made me."

The crotch of her panties was soaked and I fought the urge to bring them up to my nose so I could breathe her in. I smiled, checked the time on my cell and said, "Come on, I'll walk you back."

A silence enveloped us as walked across campus. She was obviously deep in thought and I couldn't get any words out of my mouth. At her lobby I tried to give her panties back but she stuffed them in my front pants pocket, her fingers brushing lightly along my semi-rigid cock. Without a word she went inside.

I was walking up the steps of my dorm when I received a text from her: It s your fault I m masterb8ing now.

I laughed and sent back, Hope your roomie doesn't mind.

By the time I climbed the stairs to my floor I got back, She s studying w back to me. Now shut up I m trying to concentr8.

Over the next several weeks we saw each other quite a bit, although somewhat randomly. Nico would drop by unannounced and I was never quite able to predict when she would visit. I could see her three or four consecutive nights and then there would be up to five days before she showed up again. Our trysts were brief and to the point, consisting of oral sex and handjobs. Nico was always in charge.

Once she walked into my room and shut the door. I looked up from my homework and started to speak but she stopped me with an upraised hand. Her hair was sporting a bright purple streak on the right side. Nico unbuttoned the raincoat that came down to her knees and let it drop to the floor. Of course, she was naked underneath. Her pubic hair had a matching purple streak.

I watched, breathless, as her hand delved between her legs. I could hear the squelching as her fingers penetrated her sex. I could see the glistening flesh as she parted the outer lips. I swear I could smell her from across the room. Her other hand tugged mercilessly on her nipples making them red and swollen. The entire time she masturbated she kept her eyes on me. After she came, she pulled her coat on, buttoned it up and left. She never said a word.

The following visit she taught me how to pleasure her with just my fingers.

I thought I was the luckiest guy on campus. Nico was an incredibly sexual creature who was teaching me so much. I was amazed at how much pleasure she could provide with just her hands and mouth. More importantly, she wanted me to please her with my mouth and fingers. I fed off her orgasms.

I don't mean to sound ungrateful but I wanted more. Even though I very much wanted to have sex with her, the topic of intercourse never came up. I assumed she never suggested it because it was some sort of line that couldn't be crossed; If we fucked I would be her boyfriend and she couldn't have that. I never brought up the topic, because I had the idea that if we had sex, Nico would become seriously ill and die.

I know that sounds crazy, but I can't help these kinds of thoughts from occurring. Once I have them, I obsess over them, making the fear palpable. So in order to protect Nico, we couldn't have sex. I never told her this. I wish I had, but I never did.

Employment.

One Saturday night I was working a shift at the central campus computing lab. A handful of students were well spread out in the lab, making for a rather dull night. That's the way I liked it as I could get my homework done and get paid for it. My coworker and I sat in the Pit, an ironic name for the raised circular workspace overlooking the lab. The Pit was also a convenient barrier between me and the students. Nico walked up and leaned over the counter at me. "How late you working tonight?" she asked in a hushed tone. The purple streak in her hair was now bright green. I wondered briefly if her pubic hair matched.

"Until 2am. Sorry."

She frowned and looked around the mostly empty lab before asking, "How many of them do you think are watching porn right now and mentally frigging themselves?" I shot a look at my coworker but he had headphones on and was engrossed in a movie. I moved away from him and Nico followed along the outer perimeter. "There aren't that many people here but I bet at least one," she persisted.

I shook my head. "Doubtful. People tend to do that when they're alone in their room."

She pointed at a monitor in front of me. "Can you use that computer to see what they're doing?"

"Yeah, but it's our policy not to."

"Let me back there, I want to take a look."

"Sorry, employees only. They have a very strict rule about that."

"Then I'd like an application, please," she pestered. I sighed and pulled an application from a file and handed it to her along with a pen; I figured it would be easier than arguing with her. She looked it over and asked, "Who does the interview?"

"Tonight I would do the pre-interview but a full-time staffer would do the final."

Nico smiled wickedly, put the pen to her lips and sucked lightly on it. "I think there is at least one person here watching porn this very moment but you think not. We should bet on it," she suggested.

"What would we bet?"

"If I win, I want you to seriously consider a proposal. If you win --"

"You have to tell me why you can't have a boyfriend," I finished.

She frowned. "Not very imaginative. Alright, if that's what you want." We shook hands and she pointed at the computer. "You do whatever typing you need to do while I fill this out." I took me less than a minute to launch a program and click a few parameters to get the answer. In less than that time Nico had completed the application and was holding it out to me. I checked to see if anyone was watching before I turned the monitor towards her, defeated. "Ha!" she exclaimed. "I knew it!"

Shaking my head, I turned the monitor back and closed the program. Three people were surfing porn sites. I took the application and asked, "So, what's your proposal?"

"I'd like my pre-interview first, then we can talk."

"Alright." I started to read over her application but she protested.

"I believe I have an expectation of privacy during an interview. Is there a room we can use?"

I let my coworker know I was doing a pre-interview. He nodded without ever looking up from his movie. Nico and I went to a small conference room and sat at the table. I started through the prepared list of b. s. questions.

"So, Miss Dewpot," I read the name she wrote on the application, "why do you want to work at this lab?"

"Well, I've always found computers sexy, what with all those big hard drives and such."

I made a check mark. "And what are your best qualities?"

She looked up at the ceiling. "I'm loyal, punctual, and I don't take shit from anybody. Also, I give a pretty mean blowjob and have been told my cunt tastes like the nectar of the gods. Your words, not mine," she reminded me.

"All admirable qualities," I agreed. "What's you're greatest weakness?"

"If someone gives me shit I hurt them. Sometimes I end up in jail." I laughed and shook my head. "Did I pass the first round?" she asked.

"I'm afraid we can't hire you, Miss Dewpot. According to your application you have a PhD so you're over-qualified." I added, "And you've been convicted of a felony but you neglected to say what for."

"I always knew I would make it someday," she smirked. She stood and came around the table and sat on the edge right in front of me. She took the application from my hands and tore it up, letting the pieces fall one by one from her fingers. Then Nico fixed me with those green eyes of hers. "I'm going to propose something that I want you to take your time thinking about before giving me an answer and I'd like you to not interrupt me with any questions until I'm done."

She waited a moment. I sat silently so she continued. "You love to lick my cunt." It was a statement and not a question but I nodded anyway. "Now I've been eaten out by half a dozen people and it is my unbiased opinion you are far better than any of them and that includes a couple of lesbians." I opened my mouth to comment but shut it quickly. "It was a phase," she explained.

"Anyway, the other night I was having a pow-wow with several girls, and the topic invariably turned to sex. You may not know this, but sometimes when women talk to other women about sex, it can be in a very explicit manner. Anyway, the talk came around to oral, and listening to these girls, I realized they've never experienced anything like I have with you. It made me a little sad for them and made me feel a bit selfish.

Self Employment.

"As I've said before, I can't have a boyfriend but I feel like I've effectively taken you off the market. You should be out there meeting girls and going to town, or more to the point, downtown, but you spend a lot of your free time with me." A dark look must have passed over my face because she added quickly, "Don't worry, I still want to hang out with you and suck that beautiful cock of yours. And I want you to keep on sticking your tongue up my love hole," she added. I relaxed and waited for her to go on.

"The other problem is that you're anti-social. Maybe that's what attracted me to you, initially, since I'm a fellow outcast. So, add all that up and it's a dilemma. I want to keep hanging out with you, I want to help you, and I want to help my fellow woman. So, what's the solution?"

I shrugged as I didn't have the slightest clue as to where she was going with this. "To be honest, I didn't know either until last night when I was lying in bed, masturbating while imagining your face buried in my crotch. The answer was right there, staring me in the cunt." She paused and smiled. "I propose that I set you up with girls who are in dire need of a good licking!"

I sat and stared at her for a very long time. My mouth was possibly hanging open. Finally, I asked, "Can I talk now?" She nodded. "You want to pimp me out?"

Nico shook her head vigorously. "No, of course not, no money will change hands, although I will get a piece of the action."

"What do you mean?"

"Afterwards, you tell me, in glorious Technicolor, all the sordid details. It's a win-win-win for everyone. You meet new girls, they have the best orgasms of their lives, your fame spreads and I get off afterwards."

"Sounds like everyone will get off. Will I?"

She smiled and placed her hand on my shoulder. "Silly boy! Of course you do. It's part of the 'after.' Now," she slid off the table and stood up, "I want you to think about this and tell me your answer tomorrow night. Pick me up at six and take me out to dinner."

"Why should I take you to dinner?"

"It's only fair," she said over her shoulder as she walked out. "I'm a convicted felon with a doctorate. I can't get a job in this economy."

I sat in that room for a long time and pondered on what kind of sociopath I had gotten mixed up with.

I didn't get any sleep that night. I simply lay there and thought about her proposal. It was both terrifying and titillating. I would have to put myself out there and meet new people. On the other hand I longed to know how other girls tasted. Would they be like Nico or does each woman have their own unique flavor? From the porn I've seen I knew vaginas came in all shapes and shades but would they taste different? Would some girls be clean shaven? I oscillated between panic and arousal all night.

Of course I said yes, because that's what Nico wanted. I told her the next night as we were finishing up our meal at a nice Italian place near the edge of campus. But I also had some concerns. "Will there be any ground rules?" I asked.

"Like what."

"I don't know." I looked around to see if anyone was eavesdropping. All the closest tables were engrossed in their own conversations. "Do I get right of refusal?"

Nico nodded. "Of course. If you feel uncomfortable or get some weird vibe off a client you can call it off."

I was appalled. "Did you just say client?"

"Maybe trick is a better term?" She watched with amusement as my face turned crimson red. Our waitress dropped off the check and was about to say something but hustled away when she saw me. It took me a minute to realize Nico was toying with me. "Yeah," she said, finishing the last of her soda, "I'm just fucking with you."

"Someday I'll learn," I muttered as I left enough cash to cover the check and the tip. I looked across the table at her. "Walk you back to your dorm?" I offered.

On the walk back she veered us through a graveyard, saying it was a shortcut. The sun had set minutes before but we still had enough light to pick our way along the paths. There, deep in the middle of the graveyard, she sucked me off as I leaned against a huge headstone. When I was finished she forced me onto the ground and straddled my face. The dry, dormant grass scratched the back of my neck as she writhed above me. And, yes, her pubic hair was streaked with green.

Open For Business.

Over two weeks went by before we got our first bite. In the meantime, I had my doubts but Nico kept reassuring me her project was on track and that she was carefully baiting the water. She didn't want to be too pushy and scare potential clients away. Instead, she casually dropped little morsels and waited for them to come to her. Even then, she was demure and gave scant details, feeding them just enough scraps to whet their appetite. She knew she had one hooked when a normally reserved girl came to her room and asked explicit questions. The girl's eyes became bigger and bigger with each answer until she broke and asked if Nico could set her up with me.

Nico told me all this while sitting on my lap one night and grinding her crotch against mine. I was naked and she was fully clothed. "I've arranged for you two to meet Saturday night at a house party down on Oak Street." The pleasure I had been experiencing was offset suddenly by the sick churning of my stomach and my whole body stiffened. "Relax," she said, rolling her hips in slow, delicious circles. "I'll be there to introduce the two of you. You'll meet, say hi, and then you'll take her somewhere quiet where you'll shove your tongue into her cunt until she comes."

The feel of her body rubbing against mine made me relax bit by bit until I began to thrust back. Our bodies rocked in time. Those beautiful green eyes watched me intently as my breath started catching in my throat. I reached between us and unsnapped her jeans but she shook her head. "I need you hungry and on you're A-game Saturday night. You're on a diet until then." She buried her head in my neck and continued dry humping me.

Her hips ground against me in short, sharp, rapid thrusts, the intense friction building to a breaking point. My body trembled and tensed and I grunted with every thrust. Sudden warmth flooded my crotch as I came. Nico drove on, trying in vain to reach orgasm but eventually slowing to a stop as I softened under her.

She stood up and fingered the wet spot on her jeans, satisfied. "I'm going back to my room to masturbate. Maybe this time I'll get my whole fist in. I'll see you Saturday night." Before I could say goodnight she was gone. I spent the next hour touching things on my desk to ensure Nico's safety.

Amanda.

By the weekend I was a nervous wreck and could hardly keep any food down. The anxiety of meeting someone new and the pressure I felt to perform were wreaking havoc on my body. On Saturday evening Nico found me curled up on my bed. She stroked my head and slowly coaxed me first to a sitting, then to a standing position until she had me walking out the door. We held hands all the way there, me gripping hers the way a drowning man grips a lifeline. At the steps to the house she pried her hand from mine, smiled and said, "Relax. You'll do great."

The party wasn't as crowded as I feared although it was relatively early. Nico approached a conservatively dressed woman and introduced me to Amanda who was as tall as me. Her white blouse was buttoned all the way up to the top and her black knee-length skirt had nary a speck of lint on it. She was decently attractive in spite of the stern look on her face. We shook hands, which I found oddly formal for the circumstances. Nico excused herself to go find a drink.

Amanda and I looked at each other for a moment before we both turned away. I could see the embarrassment etched on her face and I knew exactly how she felt. Nico caught my eye from across the room and she made a shooing motion with her hand. I swallowed hard and said, "Well, this has to be the most awkward introduction I've ever had." Amanda smiled briefly and her face softened. I leaned forward and said softly, "Maybe we should find someplace quiet to talk."

Amanda nodded and led on, threading our way through the gathering crowd and up the staircase. The second floor was nearly deserted and we found a bathroom with a working lock on the door. Amanda leaned against the counter, her body rigid. I stood in front of her and a little off to the side. I held up my right hand for her to see then I slowly brought it down to her hip. She stiffened slightly at the touch but then relaxed.

"I'll stop any time you want; Just tell me," I said quietly. She nodded as I caressed her hip through her knit skirt. As she relaxed my hand traveled down her leg and low across the front of her thigh. I stopped there, gathering her skirt in my fingers and slowly hiking it up until I touched skin.

I watched her closely. She was very still, with her eyes closed and her breaths shallow, looking fragile and delicate. My palm pressed against her skin and I thought I heard the slightest hitch in her breath. With a slow, deliberate movement I ran my hand around to her inner thigh and up. Her body rose with my hand until she was on her tip-toes and couldn't go any higher. She was biting her lip now and when my hand brushed over her panties there was a sharp intake of breath.

With one finger I lightly stroked her sex through the cotton material. I could feel her swell beneath my touch, the subtle ridges and valleys becoming more pronounced with each passing minute. Amanda lowered her body until her feet were flat on the floor, pressing her cunt into my hand. My touch grew bolder and her face grew flushed. A glow was starting to shine from within her, a luster that brought out her beauty.

She gripped the edge of the counter now, the muscles of her arms tight bands of pent up frustration. I used all the skills Nico had taught me. My fingers danced, drawing a low moan from her. The swell of her clit was pronounced and I strummed it rapidly. She bit back another moan and took in two great hitches of breath before the dam burst. I watched as the orgasm rolled through her and in that moment she was the most beautiful creature I had seen. When she finally opened her eyes she smiled at me.

"Thank you," she whispered, her words barely audible. She started to smooth out her skirt but I turned her and backed her up to the wall opposite the counter. "What-," she began to ask but stopped when I crouched before her. I looked her in the eyes as I pushed her skirt up. Amanda watched wide-eyed as I kissed her mound through her panties. Her scent made me instantly hard, drawing my face into her sex. I hooked my fingers in the elastic waistband and pulled her panties off.

Blondish-brown pubic hair, thick and curly, greeted me. Swollen labia called to me. I kissed her and she shuddered. My tongue parted her with ease and I tasted her. I plunged in and

Geekz And Freakz: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 02 Oct 2026 01:12:00 +0000

Geekz And Freakz: Part 1

Thomas finds an improbable connection.

Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Everyone has a story about their first time. Some are sweet and romantic, some are incredible, some are bizarre and some are disasters. My story may be all those things rolled into one. When I think back even I have a hard time believing what happened. I do know that I wouldn't be where I am today without the incredible woman who dropped so suddenly into my life, a woman I met the fall of my second year at college. I owe her so much.
Thomas.

Social Disabilities.

I was getting that familiar buggy feeling I get when I'm in a crowd and my anxiety starts to crank up, but I kept it in check by looking down and avoiding everyone's gaze. The party was in full swing with music blaring from the lounge halfway down the dorm hall. Eager drinkers pressed in around me as I pumped the keg. There was not one familiar face in the crowd. Everyone there was with my roommate or his circle of friends. Normally, I wouldn't have associated with my roommate and would have preferred the quiet solitude of the library but the thought of strangers touching my things had been too much, so I volunteered to man the keg. This way, I could keep an eye on my stuff and get free beer.

Black leather combat boots appeared on the floor before me, a change from all the tennis shoes, sandals, and flip-flops I had been seeing. My eyes followed the boots up to a black and green plaid kilt, up to an ancient black Joan Jett t-shirt tattered around the edges, up to a thin face framed by spiked jet-black hair, up until my eyes locked onto brilliant green eyes outlined in heavy mascara. She half-sneered at me, as if in challenge. I just nodded in greeting and passed her a beer. She gave me a little crooked smile and melted into the crowd, leaving me slightly flushed. I continued pouring but kept thinking about her green eyes and how they seemed to bore into me.

Later those boots and those eyes were back, looking for more beer. Her hands were empty, though, and the supply of plastic cups had run out several minutes before. "Sorry," I said. "What happened to your cup?"

She scowled. "I put it down to send a text and it must have been picked up by one these ass-hat frat boys." Pointing to a half-full mug on the shelf next me she asked, "Whose is that?"

"Mine," I explained and she picked it up and downed the rest before smirking and holding it out. I refilled it and she took a long sip off the top before handing it back.

A Freak named Nico.

"I'm Nico," she volunteered as I took a drink.

"Thomas," I said as she took the mug from my hands. A black widow tattoo decorated the inside of her left wrist and another tattoo, green vines twisting and choking a broken clockwork, adorned her right bicep. I counted at least nine different piercings in her ears and eyebrow. She was short, almost a foot shorter than me, with a slight build. At first glance she appeared frail but I noticed the way the cords stood out on her arms as she randomly plucked textbooks off my shelf and thumbed through them before replacing them in the wrong location. "Nico's a unique name," I said, attempting conversation. I winced inwardly at the awkward rhyming of my statement.

"Short for Nicole," she explained without looking up from my Physics text.

I stole a sidelong glance at her body. Her legs were pale and smooth and looked soft to the touch. On her left thigh I could see just the bottom of another tattoo and wondered what it could be. When I looked up she was watching me intently. Attempting to cover my embarrassment I joked, "Did you just come from the Young Republicans meeting?"

"Church? I'm an altar girl," she said without missing a beat. She looked me over critically. "You don't fit in, either."

I was wearing a t-shirt and jeans but I knew what she meant. My body language was all wrong. I nodded. "My roommate's party, my roommate's friends, his friends' friends, and so on. You know anyone here?"

She shook her head. "No one. I walked a friend back to her room after a movie, heard the music and decided to crash."

We talked as I continued pouring beers. Nico told me she was majoring in sociology and I said I was studying computer science and engineering. The fact that she didn't run away after I told her was encouraging. The music down the hall was cranked even higher and drinkers crowded in around us, forcing us closer together. Nicole shouted one-sided conversation in my ear as I pumped the keg. To be honest, I don't recall too much of what she said but I clearly remember the feel of her breath on my ear and the five times her body rubbed against my arm as the crowd pressed in.

Eventually the keg ran dry and I had the unenviable task of turning away drunk but thirsty souls, their collective mood turning darker by the moment. All of my attempts to get them out the door failed, the crowd grew more surly. In the end it was Nico who drove them from the room with pushes and kicks, swearing at them the whole time. I taped a sign on the door, closed it and locked it.

"Thanks. I thought we were going to be overrun."

"The only thing a mob will understand is force," she explained. It sounded like she was disappointed in me in some way. "You need to be more forceful and not let them walk all over you." I nodded mutely, thoroughly chastised. Then she smiled slightly. "Anyway, I owed you for sharing your mug."

Nico sat cross-legged on my bed, sipping what was left of the beer, watching me shuffle around the room picking up trash. Her skirt had ridden up a bit exposing more of her thighs. I pretended not to notice and concentrated on stacking discarded plastic cups and tossing them in the wastebasket. I finally got to my bookshelf and was, at last, able to reshuffle the textbooks into the correct order. The urge to touch them seven times almost overwhelmed me but I fought it successfully. Only crazy people touch things like that. When I looked at her I saw she had a curious expression on her face.

"What?"

Her eyes narrowed and her lips twisted thoughtfully. Finally, she asked, "Are you gay?"

"No," I said, completely unoffended. It was not the first time that question had been asked of me.

"Didn't think so." She patted the mattress next to her. "Come here and take a break."

Stretching his comfort zone.

I sat on the bed with my back against the wall. I tried to look relaxed on the outside but I doubt I succeeded. Every nerve in my body was jangling and my body felt stiff as a board. Nico didn't seem to notice. Instead she rubbed at a mark on her skirt before turning and looking at me closely. I started to wither under her stare.

"What?" I asked again, afraid she had noticed my right ear lobe was slightly larger than my left.

She shook her head, a frown on her face. "You're not like other guys, are you?"

"No, I suppose not."

She nodded, absently picking at the scuff mark. Without warning she kissed me, hard, pinning me against the wall. Once I recovered from the initial shock I began to return the kiss but I was always a step behind. Her tongue forced its way past my lips, so alive and electric. My hand went to her back; her hand went to my crotch as she drove me down onto the bed. Tentatively I moved my hand down to her ass and she boldly shoved her hand down the front of my jeans.

She stopped kissing and stared at my crotch, her hand squeezing up and down my length. Her hands scrabbled at my jeans, tugging them down to my thighs until I was exposed and erect before her. Nico muttered, "No fucking way!"

Before I had a chance to speak she had me in her mouth. Someone was pounding on the door, jiggling the handle and demanding beer. The shouting and pounding and sucking continued unabated for several minutes until the knocker finally took the hint and went away. All I could hear, aside from the thudding of my heart, were the soft wet sounds of her mouth sliding over my cock.

The feel of her tongue was too much and my whole body tensed. With a groan I came, eliciting a muted whimper from Nico. She continued bobbing for another minute, the sensations intensifying with each bob, drawing out more groans from deep within me body. Finally, she ceased and let me slide from her lips. She sat back against the wall and dabbed at the corners of her mouth before sucking on her finger.

I lay there, stunned and pleased and vulnerable and invincible all rolled into one. The feeling of invincibility faded, though, and I gradually became aware I was lying naked in front of a girl with my now-limp cock on full display. Embarrassed, I started to pull my pants up but her hand stopped me.

"Don't; seeing it pleases me," she said. "Your very first blowjob?" I nodded dumbly and she smiled. "Thought so. What did you think?"

I tried to put it into words but my vocabulary failed me. "It was amazing. I-" How could I describe something made me feel so many different emotions all at one time? Instead, I shrugged and shook my head.

She nodded in agreement. "Kneel on the floor in front of me." I did and she scooted to the edge of the bed. Nico gathered her kilt in her hands, slowly revealing the pale flesh of her thighs, the serpent tattoo that started on her left hip and rose towards her abdomen, and the black cotton of her panties. She pulled my face to her crotch and I stared at it. "Kiss it," she commanded.

I pressed my lips against the dry fabric. Nico shifted and I felt soft yielding flesh under the panties. Her musk filled my nose and I became light-headed. I kissed her again, my mouth open slightly and her hips rose slightly to meet me. Without hesitation I licked her and the cotton turned from dry to damp to wet and then I could faintly taste her. I tongued her roughly through her panties, wanting, needing more until she pushed my head back with one hand.

Those green eyes, punctuated by black eyeliner, stared at me intently. I couldn't tell if she was pleased or angry but I did recognize her surprise. I don't know how long she held me there but with each passing moment I became more desperate to taste her again. Finally, her eyes narrowed and with her free hand she pushed her panties down her thighs, leaving me to pull them the rest of the way off. The hand holding my hair slowly relaxed and dropped away.

I bent down and softly kissed her inner thigh. She tasted like fall, of rain and the sweet smell of slowly decaying leaves. I kissed higher and now I could truly smell her. I paused and, for the first time in my life, gazed at a woman's sex. Neatly trimmed black pubic hair framed her glistening folds. The swollen clit bulged slightly under its hood, calling to me. I could feel her heat on my face, drawing me in. My tongue parted her, delved into her, and dipped into her nectar. A guttural moan filled my ears and my soul fell into her, drowning happily in the pool of her wet heat.

With slow and tender licks and kisses, I explored every nook and cranny of her, liberating her juices, coating my mouth and chin. Low, primal sounds filled the room only to be muted by the sudden pressure of her thighs against my head. I pushed on, my tongue darting and flicking and she trembled and shook beneath me. Her thighs hugged my face, each squeeze more powerful than the last, cutting off the blood to my brain until the world dimmed.

When I came to my senses Nico had me by my hair and was twisting my head painfully to the side. Tremors rolled through her body and she looked down at me triumphantly. Her face was flush and sweat beaded on her forehead. With a crooked smile she pushed me away playfully in an odd display of affection. I wiped my face with my shirt and realized my erection was back.

Nico looked at the clock and bolted from the bed. "Shit! My curfew is in ten minutes!"

I couldn't believe my ears. "You live in Mother Mary?" I teased. She shot me a dangerous look as she smoothed down her skirt. To make up for the slight I offered to walk her back.

We hustled across campus to Mary Hall, the lone all-women dorm on campus. Also known as Mother Mary, the Nunnery, or, more crudely, the Virgin Vault, it was the only dorm that had a curfew. A favorite of over-protective parents to guard their daughters against all the evils of college life, it was also the only dorm with a waiting list. We got to the front doors with two minutes to spare according to the large antique clock over the entrance. Nico kissed me lightly on the lips before disappearing inside. I was walking on air on my way home before realization set in.

I had forgotten to get her number and I didn't know her last name. I'm such an idiot.

Vanished.

The following week I walked slowly past Mary Hall on the way to and from class hoping I'd run into Nico, even walking out of my way whenever I had time. I had her panties which I had found balled up under the edge of my bed and I carried them with me like I was the prince in a perverted version of Cinderella. Not once did I get a glimpse of her. I slept with the shirt I had worn that night. I hadn't washed it and I could still smell her on it.

After two weeks I had almost given up seeing her again. I was in my room catching up on homework when I heard a voice. "Hey." I looked up at those brilliant green eyes. Nico was standing in my open door wearing a t-shirt and ripped jeans, a lock of jet black hair covering one eye. She flashed that crooked smile and asked, "Am I bothering you?"

"Nope," I said, quickly closing my Advanced Calculus textbook. She shut the door and sat on the edge of my bed.

"Is your roommate around?"

"No, he rarely sleeps here. He usually stays with friends who belong to the frat he's rushing so I basically get the room to myself."

"About that night," she began but stopped. She gave me a cold, hard stare. "You haven't told anyone about it, have you?" I swore I hadn't. "Good, keep it that way. You tell anyone and I'll hurt you."

"I swear, I won't say anything," I said meekly, withering under her gaze. She was starting to scare the absolute shit out of me.

Anxiety clashes with boldness.

"Okay, I believe you." She looked at me for a long moment then said, "Take off your clothes."

"What?"

"Take off your clothes. I want to see you naked."

"Why?" I asked before I could stop myself.

Nico stood up, tilted her head and looked curiously at me. "Are you a virgin?"

I swallowed and avoided her eyes. I finally shrugged and confessed, "I've never done those things before."

"What? Kiss a girl? Feel another person's tongue on your own? Touch a girl's ass?" I stared at the floor under the desk. I was too embarrassed to look her in the eyes. "Or was it something else?" she persisted.

"You know, like what you did to me," I bumbled.

"You mean when I put your erect cock in my mouth and sucked on it until you ejaculated your sperm down my throat. That's called a blowjob."

"Right. That." I swallowed nervously and went on. "And what I did to you."

"Ah, you mean cunnilingus, more commonly known as eating me out or licking my cunt."

"Yeah, licking your, you know, pussy."

Nico shook her head. "You didn't lick my cat, you licked my cunt."

"Ok."

"Did you like licking my cunt?"

"Yeah."

"Say it."

"I liked licking you."

"I want you to say the word." She waited, an amused expression on her face. She was thoroughly enjoying how uncomfortable I was. "Say, cunt."

"Cunt," I said quietly, flinching as I did so. All my life I had been taught that was the worst word one could ever say.

She laughed. "My God, you really are a virgin, in more ways than one." Her laughter shamed me and my ears burned. I felt so small. "Well, at least I know you're clean. Tell me, Thomas, are you one of those types who save themselves for marriage? Did you swear a promise to your God you would remain pure and chaste until your wedding night?" she mocked.

"Not that it's any of your business, but no," I said a bit defensively.

"Do you believe in God, Thomas?"

"No, do you?"

Nico snorted with derision. "I have don't have time to waste on that nonsense." She unsnapped her jeans and pulled the zipper down. "I don't have time to waste, period. Do you want to lick my cunt again, Thomas?" She reached into her panties. "I'm so wet and I'm so willing. Do you want to taste me, Thomas?" She pulled her hand out and held it up in front of me. Two of her fingers glistened and shone. I was already salivating. I nodded. "Then take off your goddamn clothes." There was a menace behind those words even though they were said neutrally.

I stood and peeled off my shirt then my jeans. After a moment's hesitation I kicked off my boxers. Nico shook her head and pointed at my feet. I understood and pulled off my socks. I stood there in the middle of my room naked and semi-aroused as Nico walked slowly around me appraising my body. I silently prayed she wouldn't notice my earlobes or that my rib cage was a little asymmetrical. She stopped in front of me and raised an eyebrow as she looked at my cock.

"Utterly fucking amazing," she said softly. "How big is it?"

Like most guys, I had been curious with the length of my cock. I had measured it and done my research but for some reason I was embarrassed to admit that to her. Instead, I simply said, "Bigger than average, I suppose."

She shook her head. "Indeed it is. I thought my mind was playing tricks on me again and my memory was fucked up. But there it is." She sighed. "On your knees," she commanded.

I obeyed. Nico kicked off her jeans and stood before me. "I can't have a boyfriend," she said, as I tasted her. I didn't care. I just nodded and drank her in.

In the end, she was sitting naked in the desk chair with one leg draped over the armrest and me kneeling on the floor in front of her, my head buried between her legs as orgasm chased orgasm. When she finally pushed me away almost a half an hour had passed.

Brief explosions of pain blossomed in my knees as I stood, my joints stiff. I rubbed my neck to work out the kinks and looked down at Nico. She lay there, draped over the chair, wasted with exhaustion but with a satisfied look on her face. Her small, pert tits rose and fell, her nipple ring catching the light with each breath. The tattoo of a serpent wrapped around an apple covered her left hip, up her abdomen, to just below her left tit.

She motioned me over until I was standing next to her. "Masturbate on me," she said, tipping her head back, closing her eyes and opening her mouth. Her voice was tired and strained and for a brief moment, she looked sickly. When I hesitated she said emphatically, "Thomas, I want you to jerk off, until your cum sprays over my face!"

I stood over her and masturbated as Nico's hands played lightly over her body, her fingers teasing her nipples and tracing random patterns over her stomach. The room was silent except for the rhythmic whispering of skin rubbing skin. She still had her eyes closed, and her mouth half-open and inviting. I watched her drive her middle finger deep into her cunt. With her other hand she caressed my sac, pulling me closer to her expectant mouth until the tip of my cock rubbed against her lips.

She sucked it momentarily then whispered, "I can't have a boyfriend."

I continued stroking, my orgasm nearing. Her lips nuzzled the underside of the fleshy tip, sending jolts of electricity directly down my shaft, through my balls and up my spine. With a groan the dam burst. White lines of cum jetted across the bridge of her nose and caught in her heavy lashes. She pulled me into her mouth and I came some more. Whe

The American Population Crash

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Wed, 30 Sep 2026 20:01:00 +0000

The American Population Crash

A Sluttier Prevention Option

Based on a post by AnonymousPerv. listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It's 2031 and the US Senate is trying to grapple with multiple studies which predict the fiscal collapse of the govt. from unfunded retirement programs and medical costs to care for the elderly. The population decrease over the past 10 years was unparalleled in our nation's history. Our generational ponzy scheme needs a new generation bigger than the previous, in order for social security to hope to remain solvent. And that's without geriatric healthcare programs factored in.

It only started ten years ago or so, but the problem had already escalated to unsustainable levels. Men, across the United States, were becoming less and less interested in sex. To better describe it, they'd become less interested with having sex and relationships with real women. There had been many theories on the phenomena: the easy access to porn through practically any medium, as well as advancements in sex-bots and life partner-bots. Then add all the subjectively-applied statutes about sexual harassment. Now add the rabid cancel-culture efforts to destroy careers and reputations for something as innocuous as telling a racy joke at work. All this, compounded with less genuine social interaction than previous generations. Divorce courts have increasingly showed biased rulings in favor of women, to the point where men now largely avoid any marriage covenants at all.

The same effects could be seen developing in other western nations, too, but the U S A was by far the worst off, perhaps due to being ahead of most of the world in advancing technologies. Some said it paralleled with the obesity epidemic we once had. America saw the problem first, before the rest of the world caught on. However, that problem had been corrected decades ago. Natural phenomena also added to the crisis. Testosterone levels in men radically dropped. Men were committing suicide a greater rates. More divorces were happening than new marriages.

This was much worse. Without enough procreation occurring, people were dying at a rate of three, to every one birth. There had been many talks about forming a national initiative to correct the problem, as at the rate we were going, within twenty years or so, our economy would collapse.

Conservatives argued adamantly against the concept of "test tube baby manufacturing" for religious reasons. The better argument was that while we could in fact produce new babies in laboratories, it didn't solve the problem of who would raise them. A government-backed orphanage was unethical on many levels, and there weren't enough couples or even single people willing to adopt. A review of the 50 state foster care agencies, clearly convinced any honest citizen that the govt. is a far worse parent than most any biological parent.

"We have to get people interested in having relationships again," cried Shara Payton, the Senator from Alaska. She was a conservative, but perhaps one of the rare ones who didn't align with every issue in her party's platform. She was speaking at an open session of the Senate Health subcommittee on Children & Families. At this time, members were allowed to speak freely. Payton is no Libertarian. She's a traditionalist with Alaska values.

"We've already pilot tested relationship programs, and classes in our schools and colleges. Free dating credits didn't even help, "Said Hobert Basey, the Senator from Pennsylvania & Chairman of the Senate Health subcommittee on Children & Family. "I'm not sure what else we can do."

A woman's voice from the end of the dais spoke up, but could barely be heard. It was the senator from Hawaii, Tilly Gifford. There aren't many women in the senate compared to their male counterparts, but the urgency on this issue was shared by each of them. Even their male counterparts, who were well aware of this problem and discussed it openly, didn't engage in much sex with real women themselves. They were as disengaged as the rest of the men in this nation. Aware of the problem, but unwilling to change their behavior.

Tilly tried to speak louder, but could still only barely be heard in the committee hearing room. Shara Payton waved at one of the technical staff seated at the back wall. A second later, Tilly's microphone reverberated across the hearing room, a light shrill, finally coming quiet.

Tilly spoke again, "I said.... the program we started in Honolulu looks promising. Did none of you get the report my staff sent over?"

Shara was completely ignorant of any new report on this topic and said so, others in the room agreeing with her.

Dressing To Appeal

Tilly sat up in her chair and spoke directly into the microphone. "I'll need to check my email outbox, as I sent a copy to every subcommittee member about the DTA pilot Program that the Hawaii legislature authorized in October of last year. This program is ongoing at 6 participating private trade schools & colleges in the Honolulu area. We've even been able to get both men and women to actively contribute to the program, rather than just participate in it." The next phase of the study will adopt male DTA participation on each campus.

Hobert interrupted. "The DTA Program? I haven't heard of this. It never came through the house?"

"No sir, it was a local initiative," answered Tilly. "But it's been promising. Women on campus are reporting a more than 400 percent rise in sexual activity. We've doubled the marriage engagements already, too. No idea how that would have continued to drop if we hadn't gone through with this program."

"And this was accomplished in just three months?" asked Shara. "The DTA Program? DTA? Mr. Chairman, since our scheduled presenters cancelled on us, today; I ask unanimous consent to allow the junior senator from the state of Hawaii to address the subcommittee from the presenter's desk.

Without objection, so approved. Miss Gifford, please take your place at the desk facing the committee dais, and take your leave to inform us of your, uh; DTA pilot program details. Since the witness is a colleague, and only a few of us braved the weather for today's business, I'll allow greater informality in this presentation. Senator, you are a member, so you won't be sworn in. Just proceed when you're ready. Senators will be allowed to ask questions as they wish to.

Senator Tilly Gifford smiled as she stood and walked around the end of the dais. She was elated that things were transpiring like this. The room was mostly empty, except for one AARP tour group from Florida. The rest were staffers and lobbyists. The lone C-Span camera at the back of the room was the only media covering this hearing. Tilly had her coat on since entering the hearing room. Most folks probably thought she was just cold from the late February snowstorm that arrived overnight.

Standing by the oak chair, Tilly faced her fellow senators, then sat down, still in her long overcoat. She sat at the table to address her colleagues.

"It stands for 'Dressing To Appeal,' Senator Payton," said Tilly. "The women have a very strict uh, tight, uh; dress code, I guess you would call it. I mean, they can wear whatever they want, but it has to be of a certain tolerance."

"Wait, what?" asked Shara.

"Women dress in such a manner that attracts men," said Tilly, trying to put it as softly as she could. "Specifically, any single woman within the age of 21 and 60 must participate in the program. Of course, we've found most married women participate, as well."

Tilly herself had been against the program in the beginning, but after seeing the results of how men reacted to women dressing as shameless sluts, she had to concede it had its merits. Many college students were actively dating, socializing and sharing activities. The girls had been craving the companionship, naturally, and the men were now more than happy to engage. No matter how much she hated the catalyst to this restoration of social interaction, Tilly appreciated the results.

"Are you putting us on?" came another voice from across the room.

"No, sir," said Tilly. "The program has been so successful, in fact, that news has spread throughout our local communities. Some offices and work sites in the community have even begun allowing the practice."

"What do you mean by 'allowing' the practice?" asked Shara.

"Oh, well... I mean, I guess... well..." Tilly was having a hard time explaining it. She had wanted the report to do that for her.

"Well, spit it out," said Senator Hobert.

"I guess you could say that before the initiative was started, the girls would likely have been arrested for public indecency?"

"Excuse me?" asked Shara.

"Believe me, I know what you're thinking!" said Tilly. "I thought the idea sounded terribly sexist, but I simply cannot argue with the results. I'll be sure each and every one of you gets the report by the end of today." Tilly snapped her fingers at her attractive assistant sitting next to her. The girl hopped up, and took off out the door, no doubt executing that order.

"Just tell us what this DTA thing is now," said Hobert, interrupting again. "I'll read the report later. You say a 400 percent increase in sexual activity? That is remarkable news."

Tilly paused and then spoke slowly, "The thing is... the women have to dress, I guess putting it bluntly... slutty."

Shara Payton rolled her eyes. She had heard of this proposal before. Some social scientists had suggested that having women wear sexually provocative clothing (or even, going naked), would drive men back to socializing with women again; that it would supersede the current easy access to other materials that satisfied men's sexual needs, such as sex-bots and interactive pornography. Shara thought the idea was ludicrous when she heard it then and she felt the same way now.

"I, at first, thought the idea was ridiculous and sexist," said Tilly. Shara was surprised Tilly's civil libertarian views had once mirrored hers.

"But I come before you today, not just attesting to the report you'll be receiving, but I also offer my own personal testimony. Then Tilly added; The beta boy culture of west coast communities were, at first, a desirable cultural development. Women loved the reigning in of what we called toxic masculinity . Now it's hard to find strong masculine role-models in west coast states. How does a community entice a male to resume his natural role in the crucial task of keeping our populations stable and sustainable? Men fear being punished for their natural, biological tendencies.

Tilly continued; Nearly 30 years ago, New York City suffered thousands of casualties at the Twin Towers. If not for the masculinity of the FDNY firemen; and I deliberately use that sexist term; men rushed up the staircases and rescued thousands more. They continued on in their missions until nearly all of them died in those collapsed buildings. Testosterone drives men to do that. And fathers train young boys to become responsible men. Our nation's future depends on this natural law. If the nine eleven tragedy happened today, I seriously question how many fire & rescue agencies could do what the FDNY did on that dark day in our history.

The sparse crowd erupted in whispers across the hall.

"About our Honolulu area pilot program. On the days I have visited these Honolulu institutions, I also voluntarily participated in the DTA program. All campus women are required to, students and staff, so I feel like it's my duty as their state's delegate to do the same. Senator Gifford scooted her chair back. Just a moment, I wish to get more comfortable.

Tilly then stood up, she could be seen still in her long overcoat, which was not unusual for February weather, but as she peeled it off and looked directly to Senators Payton and Basey' chairs, it was apparent she was wearing very very little, on this February day with blowing snow outside.

Senator Tilly Gifford, barely into her forties; sported thigh-high stockings, a short, black skirt, and it was questionable whether there were panties underneath. Above the skirt was a silky white blouse, unbuttoned well down past her bust line, revealing a full and open C-cup chest.

Tilly Gifford was bustier than she let on in her normal senatorial attire, thought Hobert Basey. He couldn't help but allow his eyes to follow those braless luscious tits, as she sat back down, and resumed her presentation.

"This outfit is just one example of what might be deemed acceptable to the DTA guidelines. I know it may be offensive to some of you. In the beginning, it was to me, but look at you all." Tilly eyed Shara Payton and the two other female senators at the dais. "Ladies, look over at your male counterparts. Look at how they stare and smile. She waved her arms to emphasize the impact. Any other day, I'm just a faceless freshman senator, ignored by the likes of most of you, but today you're all paying close attention." She held her arms up, which shook her torso lightly, allowing a hint of a bounce.

Seeing that she held the respect and full attention, Tilly slowly spread her legs & went on; For centuries we ve used the force of law to persecute some cultural behaviors which never really victimized anyone. We condescendingly declared that dressing outside prescribed norms was harming all other women . None of us had clear proof of any actual victims, but we all got in line and parroted the mantra. We ve imposed sectarian dogma in a way that denied civil liberties. Rather than strengthening natural family cohesion, government has accelerated the breakup of marital partnerships and more importantly, reproduction rates. We now see that big govt. has become its own worst enemy. We ve legislated ourselves into loneliness, not needing each other, and now even fearing natural relations.

How are the pilot projects implemented, Senator Payton asked;

The pilot program doesn't cost anything except for the monitoring and compiling data. All those participating are doing so without incurred expenses. We simply got government off their backs. The city councils created a campus carve-out where local ordinances would not be enforced during the program period. We let these volunteering campus communities create a new community norm and see how it goes. Each student body held a vote, and agreed to participate. The faculty approved as well. The projects end this May.

Tilly watched Senator Payton, who was eyeing Hobert, who was simply enraptured by the view. A few more photo journalists entered the room and crawled below the dais. One A P photographer was obviously trying to get the money shot of Senator Gifford's spread legs, seated front & center. Chairman Basey just grinned in his zombie stupor. He looked like a college boy watching a pole dancer.

"Don't you think this is going too far? Even if it does bring results, does it not degrade women?" Shara was objecting on every level, horrified at the thought of wearing such a thing, allowing her pendulous'm cups to be gawked at by others. Shara figured if Tennessee Senator Martha Brentwood were present today, she would also object even more, as she was maybe a B-cup at best, and very shy for being a public figure.

"I guess that is for all of us to decide," said Tilly, smiling, winking at Senator Marlo Rublo, who was particularly obsessed with her tits. He stood up at his seat on the far right end of the curved dais, and ran to a vacant chair closer to the center, ignoring the assigned seating arrangement, to get a better view.

"Colleagues, as I said, the report will get to your email soon, if it hasn't already. Please review it. I can only attest to what is happening at a local level. It's up to you, if you want to use this information on a national initiative."

With that, Tilly stood to the clicking of over a dozen photojournalists. She lifted her overcoat and wrapped herself back in it. Immediately, Hobert's mind snapped back to reality and he said, "Well, that is interesting, young lady, er, Senator.

The chairman turned to his minority ranking member; Shara, why don't you round up the rest of the ladies in the subcommittee and we'll hold a formal round of questions after reviewing the DTA information?"

"Really? Do you think this is the solution?" asked Shara directly to the Chairman.

"Can't hurt to talk about it," said Hobert. "This committee is adjourned until 1pm tomorrow." He gaveled, then addressed to Tilly as she resumed her assigned seat at the left end of the dais. "Ma'am, could you be available tomorrow at 1pm debriefing us further?"

"Yes, sir," Tilly said, smiling to her chairman.

"Would you like to have dinner tonight and maybe discuss this in more depth. I'd love to find out how you unrolled this program to the public."

"I'll be happy to tell you everything I know."

"And uh... would you be willing to participate in the program while we conduct our meeting?"

Tilly's eyes shifted to the floor for just a moment, but she wasn't too embarrassed by the request. Every time she dressed like this, she got asked out on dates.

"Of course, sir."

"Great, meet at my Rayburn building office at seven. Ranking member Payton, I offer you an invitation to join us, and work through any objection you may raise?"

Debriefing Threesome

When Tilly arrived at the senator's office that evening, she had kept most of her original outfit from earlier in the day. The shoes and skirt remained the same; she'd simply replaced her blouse with a tighter one, that was more sheer, exposing a good quarter inch or more of areola. Too much movement easily led to more compromising positions, but Tilly enjoyed that look of anticipation on men when they were scoping her cleavage. Ever since the program started, she had become more and more accustomed and receptive to participating in it. One day, Tilly even went completely naked in her Honolulu office, just to test the legal boundaries, as well as her own.

"Come in!" shouted Hobert, as Tilly knocked at the door. She entered, surprised to see Senator Shara Payton standing next to the senior senator.

"I invited Shara over before we head out to dinner," said Hobert. "We just want a brief recap of this program, if you don't mind."

Shara interrupted before Tilly could reply. "Lord Jesus! Look at what you're still wearing. Really? What are you still trying to prove, Tilly?"

Tilly paused, a bit insulted, and took a deep breath. "The DTA Program does not allow shaming, We've only had two campus citations for that since starting the program, but we do enforce it. Most people who participate - and again, this is only at the universities & grad schools- anyway, most people have had no problems abiding by the rules."

"The rules?" asked Shara.

"Well, the specific kind of dress allowed; or as we like to say, encouraged."

"Forcefully encouraged?" asked Hobert.

"We haven't had to force anyone, to my knowledge. Mostly, we allowed the girls to dip their toes in the water, for no better term. Once a few girls did it, others followed suit and within a couple weeks, everyone. It's just expected now, I guess you could say. Keep in mind that females are naturally competitive, too. We compete for guys attentions and more. When the rules of the game change, all competitors either adapt to the new playing conditions, or cease to remain competitive. It's also a natural law."

"Fine, tell me about this dress code," said Shara. "Would I be allowed to wear this?"

Shara was top heavy, but she had a nice figure. In her late forties, Shara has come far in politics, and her sexual charms are part of DC gossip legacy. Her hips are wider than average, but less than one might expect for one with such a large luscious bust. She's currently wearing a conservative white dress that forms her Milf body well enough, and ends just past her knees. Her bra minimizes her top heavy appearance well enough. She looks attractive, but not slutty.

"Oh, no, my no," said Tilly, waving her hands in the air, her cleavage bouncing with the motion. Hobert couldn't help

Chaos at Cahokia State Park: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 29 Sep 2026 17:37:00 +0000

Keeping the continuum undefiled.

Based on a post by ThreeFathomsDeep and Atomica24. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

Timmy was full of questions and Phillip answered the best as he could, Anna watched him interact with the youngster and thought, I bet he was a great dad like Paul. I hope someday I can be as good a mother as Beth. I miss them terribly already.

She was brought out of her contemplations when she heard Timmy say "can I stay here with you Phil? This place seems like a lot of fun."

No Tim. You have to go back to Mum and Dad and as soon as possible. You live right down the road from here. You can't meet your current self here or it will mess up the Time Continuum and you may both cease to exist. Your older self knows you are here right now. Now excuse me, I have to get the door, it's Andrew and Sarah." He looked sorry that he had to deliver that news as he stood up, before there was even a knock.

Just as he opened the door two Jaguar warriors shoved their way inside the door to the modest four bedroom rambler. Armed with the same style of obsidian spear point club but now looking more like a Cricket bat from the set of Mad Max than any sort of ancient Aztec war club.

Rushing towards the kitchen, Phillip let out a tired and disgusted sigh. "Damn it! Not you Buggers again! "There was an electrical crackle and one of the warriors dropped as he started to grab Timmy. His partner, who had been focused on Anna, now spun around to confront the threat that had taken out the first warrior and did so just in time to receive a similar blast from Phillips other taser, which dropped him as well. Phillip now reached into the closest drawer to the pantry and pulled out premade cable tie hand cuffs. "Do me a favor Anna, roll them over and put their hands behind their backs. Thank you." which Anna did gleefully

Having trussed up the warriors Phillip said with a rueful smile "Well this moves our time line a little." And with that he said "Anna would you be a dear and open the house door to the garage?" As she did she noticed that sitting on the hard cement floor of the garage were six more Jaguar warriors all wearing the same cable tie handcuffs. "I'm running out of places to put these wankers!" Phillip said as he dragged the newest team through the door to the garage.

"Excuse me I couldn't help but notice your Land Rover and the name on the mail box.." said a younger version of Beth with the same English accent "I was wondering if you knew.." interrupting her now Phillip said.

"Paul Cotswold is our father, Sarah, please you and Andrew need to come in quickly. It's not safe out there for the two of you." as he grabbed the young woman by the arm and dragged her in before doing the same to Andrew.

"Anna! Timmy! Yelled Andrew with joy as he leaped across at Anna and little Timmy.

Sarah just stood wide eyed as she stared at Anna and Timmy. Sarah was completely shocked when unexpectedly, Andrew and Anna were suddenly devouring each other's mouths and battling the other tongue for supremacy of their counter parts oral cavity with gusto. Obviously wanting to shag the others brains out now. A side effect of recent jumps through more than one gate. Sarah had long ago learned to control this impulse and also had learned to manipulate to some degree where she went in time and space.

Unnoticed to either of them someone else had entered the room.

"Ahem, Young lady!, Ahem, Anna Louise get control of yourself right this instant. Andrew William Cotswold! Get and keep your hands off my granddaughters bottom and keep your tongue out of her mouth!" said Anna's very displeased grandmother, as she shook a very sturdy looking, brass handled cane, like either of the young adults might receive a thwacking from it.

We need to have tea earlier than planned. Celeste and Cecil have arranged a special accommodation for you three Cotswold siblings, to travel together to the exact same point of origin through a restricted Continuum Gate as it took special permission from The Prime. Therefore, we really don't want to dilly dally about it. This one was last used when wooly mammoths walked down Main Street."

"How do you know my name madam?" asked Andrew thinking she sounded familiar.

"Andrew, we will meet in College at Leeds University in 1972. We will have a torrid affair for two years; I will steal your heart, and you will steal my car. Now take your hands off our granddaughters buttocks!" said Anna's grandmother.

Anna sprung away from Andrew like he was suddenly made of electricity.

Phillip smiled at the reaction of both parties.

"Let's go. Celeste and Cecil want everyone co-located for the trip and I promised them I wouldn't send you off without something in your bellies. Here are some house shoes that should fit well enough to travel to my home next door. Anna, I will need to talk to you in a few minutes in the meantime, I want you to get a shower here at Phillips before you come next door. I will bring you clothes to change into"

"Andrew, Sarah, and Timmy this is my next-door neighbor Mrs. Smith. She is Anna's Grandmother, and she would like for the three of you to have Tea with her. Anna and myself will be right along, as soon as she has had a shower. Anna has a specific scent to her which is what those jaguar warriors are responding to and are able to track just exactly where she is. Now then put the shoes on and follow Mrs. Smith.. that is, Before we have to deal with any more uninvited guests!" Said Phillip as he finished the last part with an exasperated sigh, he reached into a drawer near the back door to the kitchen. Everyone observed that Phillip had retrieved a fairly large canister which he began to shake vigorously as he opened the door to the back yard. Where by happenstance, four more Jaguar warriors charged the house. In not more than a millisecond, Phillip activated the button on top of the canister, spraying in a wide arc as he did so, the powerful Mace spray completely stopping the assault of the burly, coppery brown men, that now screamed and writhed in pain from the chemical. Phillip said "Anna in my shower, the rest of you next door. Right now! Thank you." and after having secured the coppery skinned thugs with more cable tie handcuffs, left them in the grass of the back yard.

Anna had no idea why she couldn't go to her grandmother's house to shower, but she figured that Mr. Cotswold, and her grandmother knew best and did as she had been instructed.

Anna had finally found the right temperature setting. She removed the nightgown Beth had given her and could definitely smell the burnt copper stench of a jump.

"Anna, Don't be alarmed Luv. I have to get the Mace off of me as I forgot that sometimes the chemical lasts for a bit. I got it on me when I secured those ruffians in the backyard." Said Phillip as the curtain of the shower retreated from the back toward the front, along the edge of the rather large claw foot tub.

Anna had expected to see a wrinkled old man body joining her. What she saw took her breath away.

Lord! Have Mercy! He was without a doubt the most handsome man she had ever seen!

A well-muscled and defined chest gave way to a washboard stomach, and between those well-toned thighs was a quite handsome looking cock. Where she had expected to see gray hairs on his chest, he sported a nice if, somewhat thin patch of black downy curls trailing down to his southern thatch.

Anna felt butterflies in her stomach as she openly stared at his manhood. He noticed and smiled at her. He reached over her to acquire the soap and body sponge that was behind her on the ledge. And as he did so their bodies came in contact with each other.

Anna couldn't help it! She wanted Phillip! She wanted to taste him. Anna reached for the back of his head, and pressing her lips to his, she invaded his mouth, tasting the Oolong tea that he'd consumed earlier.

Phillip, hadn't been kissed in more than a decade and certainly not like this ever! He could feel the stirring of his Talley Whacker as she continued to duel with his tongue. He had to break it off or he would embarrass them both. Phillip had never come this close to orgasm from just a kiss, but he realized his hands were caressing the back of her buttocks, the back of her neck where it met with her hairline and back again. As God is my witness I want to fill her with my children! Damn she feels better and tastes better than any woman I have ever had before!" He thought.

Her other hand wasn't Idle either she had stroked his strong back feeling the brawny shoulders before sliding down to a manly flank.

"Anna we need to stop for a couple of minutes or it’s going to get embarrassing for both of us." He gasped against the soft feeling of her barely exited lips.

"I don't care Mr. Cotswold I want you to open me." Anna said as she felt that feeling all mature women have. The need to be stretched, penetrated filled with the urge to quench the burning fire of need deep within their body.

"Mr. Cotswold is a name for a child to use with an adult Anna, you are not a child and haven't been for some time. Call me Phil." He said stepping out of the shower. Pulling her out, turning off the shower as they went. Phillip led her to his bedroom.

She stopped right before the bedroom door. "What's wrong luv?" asked Phillip sensing that something was amiss with her. Was she having cold feet? He wondered for a few seconds.

"Um, we, um, I'm sorry but we aren't married. I want you, but You're not my husband. I promised my grandmother that I wouldn't have sex until I was a properly wed woman. Sorry," Anna said in the clearly conflicted voice that Phillip was hearing. "Plus, your oldest brother Andrew, is my grandfather, that makes you my great uncle, or something."

Phillip roared with laughter now. Much to Anna's confusion. Turning beet red with the lack of oxygen before getting control of himself.

"Oh, Anna my lovely young woman. Andy is not your grandfather! He was a randy, arrogant young man when he was younger. Your grandfather was his best mate! When Andy took your grandmother's car to go see the Grand Canyon in Arizona without asking, she shagged his best friend as a form of revenge. That resulted in her getting pregnant by and marrying your grandfather. Andy was never very good at reading maps back then, so he thought it was just a quick little afternoon pop over there, you know back in a couple of hours sort of thing. Not realizing that it's several days of driving."

"Then why did she say that silly thing?" Anna questioned as she stood in front of the bedroom not believing Phillips' story.

"Well, it really has to do with two issues. One to use the Ultra Restricted Prime Continuum Gate all parties have to be pure., That is, they must all be Virgins. And two Your grandmother and Andy will deflower each other in 1972. If he were to take you now, then he would not be allowed through the gate, and it would alter the time continuum, .It was rather comical to see your reaction to each other when she made that announcement, though I must say."

"Okay but I still want to be married before,” Anna had started to say as a coppery hand had been placed over her mouth. Phillip seeing Anna was quickly being dragged down the hallway sprang into action. Charging naked down the red plush path to the front room of the house. Phillips' patience now having been tried beyond all measure. Those berserker genes now came to the fore.

Grabbing the first warrior by the hand that was covering her mouth Phillip spun the wrist of the smaller man and with a snap broke an elbow and after a shriek of pain, saw the man fleeing out of the backdoor. With a vicious side kick, he dislocated the knee of yet another, that man hollering in pain and screaming in an unknown tongue, limped out of the kitchen door to the back yard, where he joined the others that Phillip had trussed up. Phillip then gave chase to a third throughout the house, eventually finding their way back into the kitchen where he received a quick glancing blow to an arm from the non-obsidian side of the war club. Spying a mop still in the bucket from where he had used it earlier on the floor, Phillip used it to parry and then thrust it in to the mid riff of the warrior before bringing it in an upward manner, first connecting with the ching of his adversary and then like Andy had done back in England poked the poor fellow in the face with it. Philip must have struck it just right, as blood went everywhere. The warrior who had never had his nose bloodied before dropped the war club and ran outside. Hearing a commotion behind him Phillip saw Anna with the big bowie knife he had given her all of those years ago. Glad that he had managed to retrieve it from the car before it was impounded by the police. The big knife had been sitting in a place of honor on his mantel ever since.

However, now Anna had a young warrior backed into a corner near the front door, clearly he was fighting for his life. Anna had cut him multiple times already without suffering any cuts herself. Phillip walked over to the front door, opened it, and in the same manner as she had witnessed from Paul, dealing with Andy, said one word. "Leave.'

The young warrior threw the war club at Anna and leaped out of the front door as though he were about to be chased by devils. Phillip closed the door to the front room locking it and all of the exterior doors before he said.

"Marry me Anna, let me give you children. I know I'm probably old enough to be your father, but I have loved you for decades as a man and I never had the courage to tell you until now that I desire your company, terribly. The day before you disappeared I was going to give this to you and ask you to marry me." Phillip said as he pulled an old shortbread tin down from the mantle. From out of the tin, he pulled a once white, now faded to cream, box with a faded and defunct jewelers name in gold and silver gilded lettering advertising the business.

From inside of the old box Phillip extricated a beautiful, slender gold, diamond and emerald engagement ring. "The day before your parents were killed I went to your father while you were in your classes. I asked your father for his permission to marry you." Phillip slipped the ring out of the box and onto Anna's finger. Your father, mother and grandmother were in complete agreement that I should pursue you and propose when the time was right. It just never seemed right until now.' we aren't to go over to your grandmother's house until the others have left. Or you have been opened and your body holds the seed of a man within your womb. Otherwise, you could wind up like Sarah, sucked in to a Continuum Gate because of your purity. The other issue we have is that these wankers will continue to try seizing you with the intention to drag you back to their era until your time signature changes."

Anna was absolutely speechless as she looked at the ring on her finger. Tears began to fall now as her heart felt like it would burst with the joy of knowing for sure. Thinking back to all of the fun she'd had with Phillip. Board games, picnics, kayaking, Canoe Camping ( Philip would later confess that the army had ruined camping for him but her and her brothers had made it somewhat enjoyable again) sledding in the winter. Ice skating, rock climbing, horseback riding, long bike trips with her and her brothers and of course the all American Barbecues with her family. He had been her rock when her parents died. She realized that there was an incredible amount of Beth and Paul that had been poured into Phillip.

Maybe that is why, I felt so comfortable around them and I had missed them, even before I left England. I really missed Phillip all along. Anna thought as she stared at the ring. Without another word she snatched Phillip’s hand and said "Come" as she dragged him down the hallway toward the bedroom.

"Anna what are we doing? You haven't said yes or no." said Phillip with the same expression she had seen on Paul's face when he was annoyed.

"I need you to open me and get me with child!" Anna said as she threw back the covers on the king-sized bed. Smiling she added "I should be very fertile today, Husband."

"What about a minister, a priest, or some sort of clergy?" asked Phillip shocked that all he had to do was slip the ring on her finger.

She replied "Just shag me already! We'll get the rest sorted later. I need your tally whacker deep inside me." as she placed herself in the center of the bed.

"Ahem! Excuse me, Philip? Might I see you for just a second before you deflower Anna?" Asked a man with a strange looking black shirt and white collar.

Damn it! Tim! Can't you knock? I didn't give you a key so you could waltz in, anytime you felt like it!" Declared Phillip as he now pulled the covers over Anna's nude form.

Going to his closet now Phillip extracted a robe, donning it and tying it closed. He met his older brother Timothy out in the kitchen.

"Okay what the bloody hell is it!" said a red-faced Phillip as he stood in the kitchen. next to the stove.

"Mrs. Smith called my cell phone and said she will, be right over with the clothes for Anna and didn't want to interrupt you mid-shag. Our siblings have gone now, but the gate is still open, so it would be best if Anna stayed away until it closes. I also recall a promise being made, for which I am here to insure that it doesn't get broken." Tim looked at his watch. "Arm yourself."

Phillip seeing A large copper bottom frying pan said "Ready." And just as Tim opened the door the satisfying clang and thud of another Jaguar warrior striking the kitchen floor rang out down the hall.

"I have clothes for Anna." said her grandmother as she viewed the unconscious warrior that was now sprawled across the threshold of the kitchen door. His jaguar skin apron flipped up revealing his masculine equipment for all of the world to see.

"That's a pity, I wonder who he plans on pleasing with that, Other than himself, hum? Well, are we still on for Tea? And have you shared that special tin of biscuits with her yet?" Winking at Phillip.

"Um, Er, I was just about to slip her some sausage to finish off that tin of biscuits when Tim here came calling." Replied a red faced Phillip.

"How are you doing this evening Father Timothy?" asked Mrs. Smith.

Tim looked at his watch now and said "I am marvelous sister, please step this way for a second. You really don't want to be in the strike path of Phil's frying pan." As he pulled the elderly lady gently by her arm across the still unconscious warrior's body smiling as he did so.

"Ready?" Tim asked still looking at his watch

"Ready!" Phil responded getting into a proper cricket batters stance.

"Should be three in three." Said Tim as he began "Three, two, one swing now"

"Aye!" from Phillip was nearly drowned out by Clang! thud, Clang! thud, Clang! Clang Clang thud. As three more Aztecs were laid out cold.

"That last one was a little hard headed, he-was!" said a slightly winded Phillip. Should we tie these one's up too? Do you think? Asked Phillip.

"You really need to change her time signature, if you want this to stop." said Tim as he looked at his watch. "Get ready four in four"

"Oh Crikey! My pans all done in mate." Said Phillip grinning as he saw the dents placed in the copper bottom skillet from the defending of the home.

"I'll just take these clothes to her while you boys have fun." said the grandmother as she started to move toward the bedroom. "By the way, did she say yes, like I suspected she might?"

"Aye! we were just about to see about making offspring when we were interrupted." Replied Phil as he scowled at his older brother.

"Okay." Said the elderly female as she wandered down the hall to the bedroom.

Anna had heard "Clang thud," ring out repeatedly before her grandmother appeared in the door way with an armful of clothes.

"Get these on quickly! Reverend Tim is here to perform the ceremony."

Reverend Tim? Who's that? a puzzled Anna asked as the clang had changed to Bong Bong

Chaos at Cahokia State Park: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 28 Sep 2026 17:36:00 +0000

Paul and Beth get it on.

Based on a post by ThreeFathomsDeep and Atomica24. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

"How old is he?" Anna wondered aloud. Mentally wondering why watching a baby nurse at his mother's tit would have her nether lips dripping like a faucet. Anna had never found women sexually attractive before.

"He turned two months old, yesterday." Replied Beth with a dreamy look in her eyes. "I have to tell you for the first five days after I stopped jumping through gates I was incredibly and easily aroused. I even felt desire for my own gender. Every time I have found someone, that has recently jumped through a gate, I have wanted them. Man or woman it didn't matter. I am not a queer or what is that term they are using now? Lesbian, I think it is. My point is, quite simply, I desire you, but I think about Paul and how he would feel if I took you to my bed and left him out."

"Alright, so, I have never desired a woman, but I find myself wet and throbbing around you. I watched you nurse your son and for some reason I was incredibly aroused by the sight. Like you I don't consider myself a lesbian either. I don't want to put a strain on your relationship with Paul as well. So now the question is what do we do about this?" Anna said as she reached out to stroke Beth's child free tit. Feeling its heft and swell in the palm of her hand.

"Mum? Dad says the tea will get too cold to eat if we wait any longer." Said the young blonde haired man with the week old stubble and piercing grey blue eyes that matched Anna's own.

God I want him! He is an absolutely gorgeous man! I'd strip off my clothes and let him have me if I had a bed to use! Anna thought as she felt her petals swell and drip. Thankful that she could let her body air out, from under the long skirt.

"Thank you, Andrew. Tell Dad, you can start without us. We will be down shortly." said Beth as she popped her nipple out of a sleeping Jimmy's mouth. "We shall have to find you somewhere to sleep tonight, Do you want to go back to your own time and place, or do you want to stay here? You should decide before you lay your head down." Beth said as she replaced her top and tucked in her skirt. "I know for me; I like this century far more than my own. The living is easier, and I am already older than my grandmother ever got! She died just before her thirty seventh birthday trying to give birth to her twentieth child. I was fortunate that my mother stopped being able to conceive children after my birth. I was unfortunate to have brothers who wanted adventure and were able to sneak away to the sea, leaving the drudgery of farm life far behind them. I don't think they ever, even looked back." Beth said with a tear in her eye. "Let's get you fed, before you attack me for what milk might be left in my body!" she said with a wink.

At the table, It was decided that Anna would share a bed with the youngest boy, Timothy. However, Paul never took his eyes off of Anna. Delighted now, the cute, little six year old, Timmy, finally got to have someone to keep him company at night and chase away the monsters from under the bed, and out of the wardrobe. Timmy loved his new found American Auntie and couldn't wait to snuggle up with her.

"Anna let me show you the shower here. I will scrub your back for you." said Beth with a very seductive smile. "Paul, why don't you put the ladder up the hay loft so I can get into the steamer trunk. It just dawned on me, that Anna will need night clothes."

"What, did the girl come here with? She didn't run about the countryside starker's, did she?" said an incredulous Paul as he had just sat down with the paper that Beth had discarded earlier. He didn't really feel like putting the heavy ladder against the side of the hayloft. He was tired and just wanted his bed. Though if it put him back in Beth's good graces and allowed him back between her thighs he would drag his balls across broken glass. The pull of Anna was almost more than he could bear. If he didn't know any better he would have sworn Anna was a jumper.

Beth looked around and said "Maybe, I want you to get me with child again, you randy old goat and with a house full of lads and a wee bairn there's privacy to be had in the hay loft, like when we were young. Plus, Anna is an intact jumper and we both feel her pull on us! Unlike the others, I have allowed you to have, Paul, this one is from the future. She doesn't belong here. If she stays you know it will corrupt the continuum. The next full moon she has to go back that's five days away. If you seed her like you did me and the others she will be stuck here as well. I hate to remind you about Sharon and Wesley., That looked like it was very painful for both the new and old versions of themselves. Now follow me and try not to get your tally whacker stuck on a rung." Paul looked up to see a beautiful sight. The back side of his mate and her strawberry blond bush unfettered by knickers.

Beth, finished climbing the ladder, looking around for the rope to the barn attic. Unlike most barns that only have a hayloft, this one had a garret beyond the loft. The barn's garret is where the old, rounded top cedar chest with the thin, wrought iron bands and corners was resting. In the antique cedar chest, was where a spare night gown could be found.

Plus, the oil paint encrusted, heavy and thick cotton duck, tarp that covered the chest currently, would be helpful in providing a barrier between the hay bales, and the quilt her and Paul would lay on, when they had their shag. Beth knew if she and Paul came back in the house with straw or pieces of grass sticking to them everyone would know what "the adults" had been up to.

Beth, knew that if the "kids" saw them in such a state, they'd get the ribbing of a life time.

There it was in the far corner, just as her grandfather had placed the original one back in the year1620. The original rope and wood ladder had been replaced some time ago, when she wasn't sure as she hadn't been around when it happened sometime in the 1800's she suspected as "the new one" was wider and had metal hardware.

Beth was just a little too short to reach the rope, one of the other reasons to have Paul climb into the hay loft with her., could she hold out for a few minutes longer? She wondered as she smelled that masculine scent of a hardworking man. "Hurry up Paul! I need you to be of service. Either myself or the rope is too short, perhaps both of us are too short for each other. I need to get into the cedar chest or as you call it the steamer trunk, so that you can shag me properly."

"I can shag you properly, here and now, woman! We don't need the cedar chest for that, just bend over!" said a red faced and sweating Paul as he wiped the salty liquid out of his eyes one second and playfully reaching for her the next." Come here, my wee lassie!"

Giggling now, she danced away from him saying "Get the tarp and our quilt down and then you can have me, you randy old sod. I'll not be taken and bred, like one of the farm animals below! Plus, if the lads should suspect their mum and dad shagging in the barn, there will be no end of the ribbing!"

"Alright then!" said Paul as he reached up to the rope that was easily in his grasp and with a good firm couple of tugs pulled down the ladder. Once again blessed with the sight of Beth’s woman hood, now clearly displaying her arousal as well with the moisture of her desire as she climbed the ladder ahead of him.

Paul spied it first in the dim light of the open ladder door. Removing the tarp was a harder endeavor than Beth had planned for. She struggled to get it to budge. She heaved and heaved, but the stubborn old tarp, was still laughing at her feeble attempts to dislodge it from its perch atop of the chest. "Paul, I need your help with this. It is far too heavy for me to move by myself. Waiting a few minutes as she didn't hear any movement from her mate to aid her. She asked Paul? "Paul, are you going to help or not?" She turned around to find a naked Paul with an enormous erection.

"Screw the hay lass! I have need of you now and you have need to be serviced. Your mouth says no, but your other lips say, shag me now!" with that Paul grabbed her in a tight hold to his bare chest and began probing her mouth with his tongue before she could protest. Several seconds later he picked her up in a bridal carry and strode to the old rope bed he and the lads had stored up here. Its straw filled mattress still where they had laid it months ago. Depositing Beth on the bed Paul declared, "Lift your skirt or take it off, makes no difference to me, but make it quick, woman! I am fair to bursting, with the need to spill my seed in you!"

Beth rose from the bed, pulling her dress overhead, her nipples standing proudly on her chest as she laid the garment over the end of the head board. "God! Take me, you randy old bugger! I need servicing, husband!" as she laid back on the bed not caring that she could feel some of the ropes under her where the mattress was thin. She didn't care one Iota! She wanted to feel him plunging in her depths! Spreading her legs now the strawberry blond fur lined border to her sex having retreated into her body as her somewhat still inner lips were splayed out in welcome for its "playmate"

Paul wasted no time in plunging into her depths until he was completely embedded in her channel. It forced the air out of Beth with a gasping "oof!" sound. The smooth inward glide of Paul's shaft tapped the doorway to Beth’s womb, as his balls collided with her ass and her pleasure nub was squashed by his pubic bone. He withdrew a few fractions of an inch before he slammed back in with another gasping "oof!" from Beth. Beth instinctively wanted him deep in her body. After the third of his plunges into her. She began to time the lifting of her hips with the downward plunges of his shaft. The steady, rhythmic tapping of her clitoris by him as they were shagging had her very close to climax. For his part, feeling her get tighter and tighter around his shaft had his balls tingling and ready to fire their cargo into her depths.

The tension at the root of him was too much, with a strangled cry Paul, who had been resting his weight on his arms along the side of her head now grabbed her buttocks and plunged within her channel, firmly connecting and mashing her pleasure nub against his groin, the flurry of his automatic thrusts and feeling his seed splash against her inner walls had detonated the pressure that had been building within her pelvis. The pleasure rocketed through her now, from her groin, to her nipples and even as far as her scalp, simultaneously, down to her curled toes. Paul barely felt her finger nails as they dug into his buttocks. Beth pulled him deeper to herself, with each pulse from the thick shaft of him at her entrance. Her climax milking him in concentric waves from his root embedded at her entrance as it rippled up his shaft to the tip spurting against her cervix.

Beth loved feeling him jet strongly as he painted her inner walls with his seed. She never tired of feeling that rhythm that was unique to Paul. Powerful jets of liquid heat, One, Two three, four, Five followed by throb, throb, throb, throb. Over the years Beth had found that if she clamped her fanny on him, she would feel an additional throb and a groan from Paul and if he still had the energy she might actually stimulate him enough to thrust a little more, increasing her pleasure.

However, both of them were spent this time. Beth's channel comfortably full of both his shaft and his seed. Why do I feel so much better, after he has seeded my womb? She had wondered for the thousandth time as he began to withdraw from her body. Paul's testicles gloriously drained, now walked over to the tarp covering the chest pulled the corner of it with one hand unveiling the chest, and with the other lifted the lid back. He then reached in and found a hand towel that had been a gift from one of their friends ( it was a hideous orange, green and brown that was completely out of place in the house) walking back he observed that Beth's genitals were still gaped open. The almost three month load flowing prodigiously out of her fanny, across her taint to the mattress below. "Here my love" he said as he handed it to a still foggy headed Beth.

Beth placing the hand towel against her crotch said "Damn Paul! That was a lot of seed! Get your clothes on and get me a pale of clean water., Never mind I need you to go in my dresser and without attracting to much attention, bring me back a pair of my white cotton knickers. I guess you didn't even treat yourself to a wank? You just decided to save it all for me to deal with?" she had said the last part with a chuckle.

"Aye, well with the lads the age they are, there's no privacy to be had anywhere. Not even here. Andrew saw us shagging just now" Paul informed her with a quick little grin.

Andrew had been sent by Anna out to the barn to find out, what was taking so long.. He had gotten an eyeful so to speak from the top of the ladder. Hearing his parents almost simultaneous orgasms and having seen his dad pull out of his mum with a slurping shlock kind of sound. The evidence of their mating, between his mother's thighs was an undeniable river of pearly white fluid. Shameful as it might have been it would be forever embedded in his memory. Andrew also made eye contact with Paul. Despite having seen Paul's shaft still shiny wet with Beth's juices the angry look from Paul was enough to force Andrew into a quick, silent retreat from the barn.

"So, what's taking so long?" Inquired the young blond haired American woman.

Andrew stepped forward and placing his lips close to her ear he whispered as quietly as he could "Mum and Dad, are shagging." The smell of her skin and hair were intoxicating to Andrew. Unknown to anyone on the farm Andrew had jumped last year on his eighteenth birthday. It was one of the reasons that Beth had been incredibly randy herself. Andrew had jumped backward and forward in time, but Andrew, had never left England. Andrew wanted Anna, it took all of his self-control, to not just drag her up to the stone circle and shag her rotten!

Not understanding the term Anna said with and angry confused expression on her face "They are laying carpet? In a barn? That sounds like the stupidest thing ever!"

"Laying carpet?, In a barn? What the bloody hell, are you talking about?" said an equally confused Andrew as he thought, this girl is as dumb as a fence post!

Anna now crossed her arms and said really loudly as Paul and Beth walked through the door "You said they were shagging! Where I come from that means they are either laying carpet or retrieving line drives in baseball! Why they would do either one in a barn is beyond me!"

Andrew throwing up his hands in frustration declared loudly "Are all Americans as defective in their minds as you? Or are you one of the types they keep hidden from public view? I didn't say Mum and Dad were laying carpet in the barn! Oh Bugger! I said they were shagging, you know having at each other, er that is Mating! You know breeding!" When Beth, still obviously, didn't understand, he said louder than before, as though Anna were deaf as well as stupid "You know, screwing!" The confused look on her face did not alleviate Andrews frustration. "You daft woman, it means they were fucking their brains out! That's what's meant to be shagging!"

"That is quite enough Andrew William! I'll not have you talk to our guest in such a fashion." Stated Beth in equal parts angry and embarrassed by her oldest son's words and actions.

Paul strode towards the young man opened the front door and said in a very low but stern voice "Leave."

For several seconds the two men stared at each other before Paul spoke again. "Young man, If you can't keep a civil tongue in your head. Leave now." When there was no sound or action from Andrew, Paul continued. "When you return you can apologize to your Mum and her guest, for your disgraceful behavior. Do not think for a minute that you can use foul language around the women in my presence. I will let you off this one time after that, should you ever do it again I will give you a man sized thrashing. Do we understand each other lad?" When Andrew still didn't respond to his father, Paul shoved Andrew through the front door and shut it as he hollered "Go cool off, until your fit company again, and not a second sooner!"

With an angry and frustrated look on his face, Andrew left the house to go back behind the barn to have a quick wank, to relieve the pressure in his balls.

Nearly, the whole house had heard the last bit of the exchange between the two young adults.

Beet red now with embarrassment Anna, Beth and Paul looked at each other sheepishly. It was Beth who finally broke the awkward silence. "Here is the nightgown, I told you about. You can change in the loo after your shower, I'll even scrub your back like I promised. Anna simply and quietly said "Thank you. That would be really nice. The last person who did that, was my mother and that was several years ago.

So it was that Anna got a nice, relaxing warm shower complete with a back scrub, hair wash and scalp massage, from Beth. Afterward she sat with the family and listened to the music and news from the BBC while sipping her tea.

Andrew had help with his quick wank. Behind the muddy wheeled Massey Ferguson tractor, that remained stuck in soft earth, at the aft wall of the barn. Andrew prepared to enjoy the pressure relieving intimate pastime that countless unattached men had employed before him and many more would enjoy long after he'd gone to another realm of existence. Hidden from view by the Tractor on one side and the very large henhouse on the other, Andrew unzipped his trousers and fished out his semi erect member and thought of what Anna might look like if she were naked and under him. Yeah he would show her what a shag was! As he began to stroke his shaft in an ever increasing way, feeling the tension at the base of his root and the tingling of his balls the pleasurable sensations were unexpectedly interrupted by the dark haired, short, stocky, big tited and matronly hipped woman with coal black eyes and burnt copper skin, that had grabbed his shaft and stroked it right before she squeezed it tight, near the base of his glans keeping him hard but delaying his ejaculation. She said something to him that sounded a lot like some sort of Asian language, and he now noticed that she was completely naked.

She motioned for him to follow her up the hill towards the stone circle.

Once there she laid down on the stone altar spreading her legs, revealing the shiny pink, open inner petals within her onyx colored nether pelt. She clearly wanted to mate with Andrew she motioned him to come forward and join with her. He hadn't taken notice that the normal pale blue of the stones were now glowing oh so slightly red and pink just as Andrew touched the tip of his cock to the bottom of her petals, a brilliant pale green light burst in front of him. The dark skinned woman was nowhere to be seen. Andrew was no longer on the inside of the stone circle.

From his vantage point in the expansive woods, Andrew saw a Viking warlord inside of the stone circle. He was taking a young strawberry blonde woman on top of the alter stones. Like he had seen Paul take his Mum, this Viking was taking the woman. He watched as she arched up into the man with the huge phallus. Her legs wrapping around the lower back of him before he grabbed her legs and pressed them practically to her chest as he thrust really deep into her repeatedly. Grunting his pleasure to the sounds of her gasps as he drove the air out of her.

The woman was beautiful, Andrew imagined himself in the Viking's place sliding his shaft inside the hot, tight sleeve of the woman. Andrew had retrieved his member now stroking his shaft as he remembered Paul's shagging of Beth and smelling the scent of the young woman and the older Viking male as they reached their climaxes. The sound of first the young woman screaming and then the man's roar announcing the seeding of yet another womb. Andrew watched in amazement as he saw the man's testicles throb, while the woman could only gasp for air and give small breathy grunts in time to

Chaos at Cahokia State Park: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sun, 27 Sep 2026 17:34:00 +0000

She learns about the right time and space for everything.

Based on a post by ThreeFathomsDeep and Atomica24. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

“Cahokia State Park - 1 Mile Ahead”,

The weather wooden sign was now faded to a milk chocolate brown. As Anna and Franny motored down the somewhat quiet country road. Franny was the name she gave the old beater and gas-guzzler.

Anna hated working in the horseradish factory. If it weren't for the company provided showers, she would have been going home stinking to high heaven of that pungent herb. It was decent money, but she never seemed to have enough after the bills were paid to save for anything beyond a very small treat like a candy bar.

Her car was a gift from her uncle Lucius. "It's a classic, gets great fuel mileage and best of all you won't have a car note to pay when you get out of college along with your student loans." He had said smiling like the used car salesman that he was. In truth he had taken it in as a trade years before Anna could even drive. Uncle Lucius really just needed to pawn it off on someone so he wouldn't have to pay to dispose of it.

The 1960 AMC Rambler sported both Democrat and Republican party bumper stickers, one on each side of the rear fender. Right under the taillights, along with a plethora of others that festooned the rear end. Most were really so badly faded that one would have to be less than a foot away to read them. The bright canary yellow with chocolate brown trim now pocked with spots of rust that hinted the viewer might need a tetanus shot from looking at it. Originally adorned with sparkling chrome from front to back, the effect of the local acid rain had dulled it before Anna was even conceived in her mother's womb.

Anna, as an act of hopeful preservation for her only conveyance, had gratefully accepted every free bumper sticker she could. There were even ones inside of the musty smelling and grease speckled rear trunk compartment where the spare tire was kept. Stickers and nine rolls of Duct tape were what was holding the rear end of the vehicle together.

Driving this beast in the summer was hell on earth! In the year the machine was made, Auto Air Conditioning was also called Four Forty, Which meant four windows rolled down and going at least forty miles per hour. But these classic units has triangular front window vents that swiveled open. This bonus effectively turned the Four Forty AC to Max. Besides; there were no after-market units that could be had with her wages. The heater worked very well. So, in the winter she couldn't complain really. The radio would only pick up one AM station, sometimes, If the weather was good and she held her mouth just right, and it wasn’t raining.

It was a gas guzzler though, at 9 miles to the gallon. When she fired it up it would belch choking blue-black smoke. Her neighbor, Mr. Cotswold, would have brief flashbacks of his time in the Persian Gulf War as a member of the Royal Engineers. To him, it sounded just like the Centurion Tank he drove over there. Mr. Cotswold was far from being the only one that described it as sounding like a tank. She tried not to take it on to the interstate as it would overheat at anything above forty-five miles an hour. Additionally, It had an electrical problem that made the operation of it an experience in the word "fickle" on top of everything else.

As a result, Anna had nicknamed the vehicle, Franny as in "Fickle Franny". Anna was on the Collinsville road when Franny began to act up and sputter. The radio coming on one minute and then fading out the next before re-engaging. Anna turned it off to try and save the battery so that she had headlights. That worked just long enough for her to pull off of the road right outside of Cahokia State Park. Anna was half way to her Southern Illinois home.

The smell of steaming engine coolant battled against the aroma of fresh cut grass, as Anna exited the vehicle with a heavy sigh. The billowing clouds of steam rolling out of the underside of the engine compartment indicated to her that Franny had overheated, yet again.

Anna retrieved her cellphone from the pocket of her linen skirt, to see if she could get her roadside assistance program to give her some help. However, the screen on the device indicated that there was absolutely no signal. "Well, that's just perfect!" she stated in a loud sarcastic tone. Taking a deep breath in, she now exhaled to the sound of crunching gravel from the rear of her vehicle. Anna hoped that the black and white Ford Crown Victoria sedan that had formerly belonged to a local law enforcement agency, could either give her a ride for help, or might have someone more knowledgeable about cars than herself.

"Yo! Tommy; lookie what we got here! A genuine damsel in distress!" said the good looking, fair-haired young man in the royal blue tee-shirt with the white encircled R of the local street gang.

Anna wasn't stupid she knew who they were and what they might try to do to her. She was going to play dumb for as long as she could. Maybe, just maybe they would be decent and not mess with her. Though she seriously doubted it as they had a reputation for drugs, rape, robbery and murder. Bribing the police wasn't even beyond the realms of possibility for these guys. In not so many words for an attractive young woman, they were., Bad News!

"Well, well, Well! How about that!" said the taller broad shouldered African American with the gold tooth smile. "What is a pretty girl, like you doing out here, with this raggedy assed, old, hoopty? This thing smells and looks like it was tossed off of the Mayflower, before the pilgrims landed!" he said as he continued to advance towards her.

Anna chuckled at his joke in part because it was true and also because she didn't want them to know she was aware of their gang affiliation.

"Yeah, my uncle gifted it to me, I think he was originally part of Christopher Columbus's crew to the new world, but they kicked him off the boat, when they discovered he had been a used car salesman back in Spain!" she now said with a smile.

Both thugs now smiled at her feeble joke as they were now within arm's reach of her. She realized that she had made a tactical error in allowing them to get on either side of her and so close. She tried not to panic but it was plain to the thugs she was scared of them.

The one called Tommy said with a menacing smile, "You know we could help you out. But you know" he said as he stroked her tit in an up and down motion with one finger, "ain't nothing in this world worth having is for free. My granddaddy said when he got back from Nam', the saying for doing someone a favor was Gas, Ass Or Grass. Nobody rides for free. So, tell me Goldie Locks do you want to give us your money or grass, before we take that ass?" he now said as they pounced from both sides. Grabbing her arms and dragging her towards the park's restrooms.

Anna struggled to get loose, biting the hand of the blond haired thug when he tried to prevent her from screaming for help. Letting out a pained cry as he retrieved his hand. With the other he let go of her arm in order to back hand her. She in turn punched him in the throat shocking the thug one second and enraging him the next. Fractions of a second later, "Tommy "succeeded in placing her in a full Nelson wrestling hold, while dragging her backwards.

Finding the one door that the maintenance crew had left unlocked the thugs now filled the wheel chair accessible structure as they pushed Anna through the extra wide door.

Tommy flung her toward the back wall of the battle ship gray, cinderblock structure. "Okay! I like it when they fight!" he said as he took off his shirt revealing a well-muscled chest and washboard stomach.

Anna thought briefly that at any other time she might be tempted to let him do things with her as he wasn't bad looking, but his arrogance and violent nature was a real turn off for her.

"If you don't want this to hurt a whole lot, just take your underwear off, lay down and let us do what we want. When we get done giving you the boning you deserve, we will give you a lift into town. If you fight us anymore we will take what we want and no one will ever see you again, Goldie Locks." said the one called Tommy with that same evil smile he'd displayed earlier.

"Go to hell! I'm not spreading my legs for the likes of you two jack asses! I'd rather die first!" stated Anna angrily, as she kicked Jakes' knee out from under him in attempt to get to the door.

However, it was two nearly six foot tall men, to one medium sized, barely five and a half foot tall, Anna. She had temporarily disabled Jake, but the much stockier Tommy was far quicker than his blond colleague. Tommy once again had maneuvered his way around the backside of Anna. Placing her in yet another wrestling hold, he was doing his best to control the feisty fair-haired young woman.

At one point she managed to snap Jakes' head back, with a glancing kick of her foot to his chin. He had been momentarily stunned, but nothing more than that.

"Damn I've fought men that weren't this much trouble!" Was what went through the minds of both thugs. Followed by "What part of hell, did this bitch come from?"

Tommy believed he had the upper hand now, as she was struggling, trying to get loose from his arms. Flopping around, kicking, twisting left to right and back again.

"Get your knife ready to change her fashion sense, Jake." Tommy said with a chuckle. She heard the click of the knife being opened, observing the blade to be about three inches long Anna almost laughed at the miniscule length of the blade.

She briefly thought of the line from Crocodile Dundee "That's not a knife., This is a knife!" If she could only get to the passenger's side of Franny she would show them a real knife. The eleven inch long blade of the Bowie knife, under her front seat is what she sometimes had to use to pry up the engine compartment lid, when she needed to replace the engine coolant. Long handled screw drivers tended to break, but the three inch wide blade of that piece of Arizona crafted steel never so much as flinched at the task.

Her British neighbor called it "The perfect American sword, for the self-rescuing princess." when he had gifted it to her for her birthday last year. Alas, she was far from being able to reach it.

For several seconds Anna struggled with the two thugs as they tried to divest her of her underwear. Finally seeing her brand new panties sliced to ribbons and laying on the floor as she huffed and puffed, she decided to try and lull her attackers into a different position. She allowed all one hundred thirty pounds of her body to go limp. Tommy, not ready for the sudden loss of rigidity from her was immediately thrown off balance and fell smacking his head on the porcelain toilet, effectively knocking himself unconscious.

Anna quickly stood to deliver a knee to Jake's groin, and a head-butt to his nose, splattering her beautiful pale lavender, linen shirt with the blood of her attacker, before she managed to fling the door open to the park.

Anna knew Cahokia State Park like some know the back of their hands. However, Anna wasn't as fast as Jake. After several minutes of running, he caught her near the base of Monks Mound. Bringing Anna down in a flying tackle he had knocked the air out of her. Unable now to struggle for the lack of oxygen in her body, Jake was able to lift her skirt, spread her legs as he fished out his erection from his jeans. Anna felt him roughly part her outer labia with his hand.

"Now just be still and I won't be tempted to slit your throat when I'm done with you! I just want a piece of ass and you're going to give it to me." He said panting.

Anna had gradually regained her breath and was feeling around on the ground for one of the rocks that formed the outline of the mound, near the walking path where they currently were. Just as she felt the head of his cock start to part her inner labia she found what she had been searching for.

My God he is positively huge! He's never going to fit inside of me! Damn it that's not a cock! That's a telephone pole he's using! Anna thought in a panic induced determination for relief from his attempt at her deflowering.

"Oh, you feel so good, nice and tight! You must be a virgin. Well don't worry I won't tell anyone I popped your cherry. "Jake said as he pressed against her maidenhead. "Ow! Ow! No! Don't!" Anna cried as she simultaneously brought the rock up in a strong, rapidly forceful manner, repeatedly to the side of the would be rapist's head and pushed with all of the strength in her legs to disengage their bodies before he was able to breach her virtue.

With a stunned cry of pain and a grunt, Jake slumped over her body with blood trickling from his temple where she had hit him. Just as Anna crawled out from under the unconscious man, she heard Tommy yell "Jake! You Mother Fucker! How dare you not share that little bitch with me! When I find you, I'm going to beat the shit out of you! You damn stingy, double crossing, bastard! Where are you? You little fucking punk!"

Anna quickly and quietly scrambled to the top of Monks Mound. The hundred foot climb not only put her far enough from her assailants, but from the top she would also be able to observe them before they saw her. Plus, she knew where the dear trails leading from the top of the mound were, even in the dark. "Yeah try to find me now, assholes we have more than two thousand acres to play hide and seek. Anna thought now smiling, at the memory of all of the times, she and her seven brothers had played the game as children, in this very location.

She watched as Jake stood shakily, just as Tommy found him and began questioning Jake as to what happened. Jake said "That little bitch got away again,., she got away again, and she made my head hurt. I almost popped her cherry! But she made my head hurt and bleed instead. I don't even care about letting her live now. After you fuck her, I'm slitting that little cunt's throat! Damn My head hurts! She has to be around here somewhere she can't stay hidden forever!"

Tommy rubbing his own head now said "Yeah? She's still got her cherry huh? Well, That will be even sweeter, when we pluck it from her snaggle-assed bush! Yeah, let's see if she went back to that piece of shit car, first."

Grateful that she hadn't gone back to Franny to retrieve her knife now they would have caught her for sure if she had.

She watched them approach her car, dumping out the contents of her purse now and finding her last three dollars. She almost laughed out loud when she heard. "Damn, man! This bitch be broke as a joke, homey! Even I got more than three dollars on me! Fuck she ain't even got any Grass, dude!" Anna hadn't done pot since she turned eighteen. Anna didn't have the money to waste on it, really it didn't do anything for her, but make her cough for two days afterward, and her job did random drug testing anyway. Why risk the only job she could get without a college degree. Anna was going to treat herself to either a small bowl of Ice cream at the fancy Ice cream parlor in Collinsville or a lottery ticket she hadn't decided which one when this happened. Fortunately, after searching her glove box and only finding the usual documents they had moved on to the rear compartment, which they couldn't get open, because they didn't know you had to have the special "Trunk key" that had been on her key ring, which had been lost somewhere in their struggles to rape her. They hadn't found her massive, Bowie knife. Hopefully, Anna wouldn't need it.

Anna continued to watch them in silence, scurry about the park, like chickens with their heads cut off on the ground below. She watched every comical move from atop the mound. They had tried to climb some of the smaller mounds, but didn't know where the proper steps to them were, so the bumbling duo came tumbling down the steep slopes. In a couple of places, they had spooked the sleeping wild deer that used the park as a grazing area and in turn had been startled by the animals jumping up out of the waist high grass. The surprised criminals yelling in fright and falling yet again down a slope. At one point they had been run over by a herd of about five or six does, before the big buck shook his horns at them and snorted a warning prior to chasing them away from one area after the next! First trying to keep together, but then having a disagreement about where they should check next, they split up. After Jake said "we can cover more ground if we spread out. She can't hide forever this place isn't that big. Just holler out when you find her, and I'll be right over." With that she saw them head in opposite directions.

"Ow! Oh shit! Something just bit me!" Exclaimed Tommy from the edge of the woods that bordered the park. Yep! There's a sign that warns people to stay on the paths because there are venomous snakes on the edges of the park. Anna smiled with the thought that the park was exacting her revenge for her. She watched the big black man stagger towards one of the benches near the park entrance, before he slumped down breathing hard enough for her to hear while holding his chest. She heard a gurgling sort of sound before it stopped, and Tommy toppled over onto the bench as though asleep.

It was then that she heard the tell-tale sound of a rattlesnake in the vicinity of the steps to Monks Mound. Shortly followed by "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! I know that little bitch is up there! How do we get past that damn snake? Fuck! It just bit me! Damn that hurts! Fuck! it did it again! Oh shit! There are two of those bastards! Fuck, this!" Anna, watched Jake hobble away from the steps to the mound and over to the park bench where Tommy's body lay.

"Tommy, I'm out of here! I need a doctor! Tommy? Tommy, come on let's get out of here, I need a doctor. Tommy this ain't no time to sleep, bro!" Jake now kicked Tommy's lifeless corpse. Receiving no response from his fellow thug, Jake pulled Tommy's cell phone out of a pocket. Using the flashlight application to illuminate the dead man's face, reality struck Jake. "Aw shit! Tommy you picked a hell of a time to fuckin die man! Shit your heavy!" The flashlight turned off and she watched Jake grab Tommy under the arms and begin dragging the body through the gravel parking lot, towards the old bullet riddled police cruiser.

As she watched Jake struggle to drag Tommy out of the Park the full moon rose. Unexplainably, she heard footsteps beside her. Seconds later she heard a flute and what sounded like some sort of chanting prayer in a language not her own. Spinning about she saw no one on the platform top with her.

Anna heard a very loud, pained, grunting sort of cry and watched Jake suddenly fall backward against the old vehicle and not stand back up.

Anna waited, the chanting continued and got louder until it sounded as though it was not more than a foot from her.

Suddenly a very strong gust of wind threw Anna to her knees and lifted her skirt over her bare buttocks. Anna felt gentle but definitely masculine hands on her hips. She felt someone gently caressing and stroking her labia. They tapped her pleasure nub a couple of times. "They?" she questioned herself Yes! They! It wasn't a single person that was doing this. There were far too many hands that were making Anna feel really good as they caressed every inch of her body! She began feeling herself build with joyous pressure. She looked everywhere and saw no person. "Oh! Oh! Oh! On My God!" screamed Anna as her climax suddenly over took her! Her fingers digging into the rich earth as the smell of fresh dew laden grass filled her nostrils. The convulsions wracking her body as she thrust back in search of something to stretch her opening, that deep instinctual desire to have a man fill her and quiet the ache deep in her body. That instinct took hold as she thrust her hips backward in search of the manly solution to her heated condition. She went unpenetrated but not unfulfilled.

Gradually the fingers slipped away. Only the lowly and lonely peal of a bell was heard. Anna found herself very warm. With electricity like energy flowing through her limbs she realized she was face down on the ground, trying to puzzle out what had just happened. Her thoughts not able to really function as in a foggy sort of manner her brain took in her surroundings. It didn't really make much sense to her as

The Celibate Lives of Jack & Jill

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 26 Sep 2026 19:30:00 +0000

The Celibate Lives of Jack & Jill

Satisfying each other, on a daily basis.

Based on a post by sex4every1. Listen to the ►Podcast at Connected.

I had just divorced my husband after twenty-two years of marriage. It wasn't anyone's fault, there just was no more love, let alone lust, between us. I think we both gravitated to different interests and different activities. Sex was almost nonexistent, but I often saw semen stuck to the shower walls, after he left for work. Me? I had vibrators and erotic novels, keeping me sated.

We had decided to dispense with lawyers and all the red tape and to just part amicably; it helped, of course; that we were very wealthy and I was offered a very reasonable settlement. For that amount, I was able to buy an old house at the beach, which had been a dream of mine for many years. My husband loved the busy city life while I was more of a country or seaside girl. I swiftly came across a fixer-upper, which had been deserted for years, mainly because of the steep asking price. As money was not an issue and because I didn't mind the prospect of a long-term renovation, I didn't need a lot of time to make up my mind. Although the place was an absolute dump, I insisted on moving in as soon as possible, before any of the repairs or modifications had even started.

One of the most appealing features of the house was a giant porch overlooking the coastline; at the left side of the house the porch ended in a wooden stair case, providing direct access to the beach below. From the very first day, that porch was my favorite part of the whole house. As I was sitting there on my porch that first evening, looking at the setting sun and listening to the ocean sounds, I began to unwind for the first time in many months (maybe even years) and an almost intoxicating tranquility took over my mind and body. I can't remember how long I just sat there, enjoying the serenity, but suddenly my attention was drawn to a man walking up to the house. He had a very confused look on his face; and the closer he came, the more puzzled he seemed to get; until he was right in front of the house, looking up at me. I nodded and smiled, greeting him and asked, "Can I help you with something?"

"I didn't know someone lived here." the elder gentleman replied.

"Well, I just moved in this morning." I said, getting up and leaning over the banister of the porch. My name is Jill.

"Oh, hello, Jill. Well, I see; it's been so many years, I guess I didn't even consider the possibility." he murmured, barely audible. He looked completely disoriented for a moment.

"Would you like to come up for a cup of tea?" I asked, taking pity on him.

"No, I wouldn't want to disturb you." he said, turning away and preparing to leave.

"Don't be silly. Come on up." I insisted.

Still reluctantly, he walked up the stairs and introduced himself; his name was Jack and he was 44 years old. After pouring him a cup of tea, I listened to his story.

He lived about half a mile away; and had done so for the better part of his life. Fate had taken his wife; Darla. His high school sweet heart; away from him only months after marrying her. He had never loved another woman since then. While life had not been particularly kind to him, he seemed very cheerful and happy, although a bit lonely, I sensed. When he started talking about his interests, it seemed that we both shared a passion for the opera. He struck me as a very intelligent, kind and lively man.

However, the longer we talked, the more restless he seemed to become. At first, I assumed he was just the nervous type and that was the reason why he was constantly fidgeting in his chair or checking the time, but when he started showing physical signs of stress; dry mouth, sweaty hands, foot tapping; I decided to call him on it.

"Jack, Is something wrong? You seem terribly nervous."

"Don't worry about it, Jill." he smiled.

"Jack, something is obviously bothering you. And I would very much like to know what that is." I replied sternly.

"But I don't want to ruin an otherwise lovely evening." he whispered, getting even more nervous now.

"Come on, whatever it is, it can't be that bad," I insisted, "Spit it out."

He took another sip from his tea, took a deep breath and then said, "For the past seventeen years, I've been coming to this stretch of beach, come rain or shine, every evening at dusk. It has been my memorial tradition, to remember my departed wife, and find relieve from my grieving. It includes an activity of a more intimate nature.

"Okay," I said, as he paused for a moment.

" to masturbate," he concluded.

I looked at him, waiting for a punch line, but none was coming.

"Excuse me?" I said, wanting to make sure I hadn't misunderstood him.

"Masturbate," he repeated, "What do you younger people call it? Jacking off, jerking off, wanking."

"I see," I said, unsure of what to do or say next.

"I am sorry, I have made you uncomfortable. I knew I shouldn't have said anything. I think it's best if I go now," Jack said as he was about to get up and leave.

"Every day for 17 years, in the same spot?" I asked, not wanting him to leave.

"It's not that I don't jack off in other places, but yes; I don't think I've missed three days in all those years," he replied as he sat back down.

"Why here?" I asked.

"There's no deeper meaning or romantic story behind this location, if that's what you mean. I just got on my knees one day, jacked out a load and came back the following day to that same spot; and I have been doing it ever since. I guess I've always known that someday this house would be sold and I'd have to find another spot, but it's been so many years that I started kidding myself that the moment would never come," Jack said as he gaze into the darkness for a moment.

"But don't worry," he immediately added, turning his head towards me, clearly worried about my reaction, "I won't do it again; I'll find another spot."

"You don't have to stop just because I moved here," I said, after giving the matter surprisingly little thought.

"Off course I do," Jack replied, "This part of the beach is yours now."

"Don't be silly, the beach belongs to everyone. There's no reason why you should give up a 17-year old tradition," I said.

"Are you serious?" he asked.

"Yes I am. You can come and dump a load on my beach anytime you want!" I smiled.

"That's very kind of you. But what about when you've got company?" he asked.

"Don't worry, I never have company. I don't have any kids, I have one brother I haven't spoken to in years and no real friends to speak of; it seems my husband got those in the divorce," I smiled.

"And don't worry about your privacy," I suddenly added, "I plan on having some drapes up very soon."

"Don't be silly," he said almost as soon as I had finished my sentence, "If I can jack off my fat cock and shoot my sperm on your beach, I don't mind you watching every second of it!"

I smiled as I noticed his language had suddenly gotten a lot fouler.

"Besides." he continued. "I like to be watched, it makes me feel like a wanker!"

"Oh really?" I smiled, not knowing how else to respond.

"Hell yes. There's no point in sugar-coating it, I jack off every day; sometimes more than once; that makes me a wanker, period. And doing it while someone's watching, only makes my cock bigger and makes me squirt an even more disgusting load than usual."

"I; uhm." I stuttered, at a loss for words.

"Come on, be honest," he said, "Don't you think I am a wanker."

"Uh, maybe a little bit." I admitted, realizing that that was what he wanted to hear.

"Very good," Jack said, cupping his hard crotch with his right hand, "Then I'll think I'll go and jack off. You know, the technic ought to be named after me!" He winked.

"Now?" I asked, catching myself looking at the hard bulge in his pants.

"Do you mind?" he asked, unzipping his pants.

I m hardly the one to feign moral disgust for self-pleasure. It repulses me to hear women demean men who jerk off. I usually observe uppity women and church ladies being more guilty of this hypocrisy.

"No, go ahead," I quickly responded, not wanting him to whip out his cock in front of me. He smiled and turned away, walking down the stairs, further unzipping his pants and taking out his cock.

As he walked away from the house, in the direction of the sea, his arm movements left little to the imagination. About thirty meters in front of the house, he suddenly dropped to his knees, his back still towards the house and continued wanking. Although he couldn't see me; with his back towards me; and I couldn't see much more than his outline, I still felt uncomfortable looking at him while he was pleasuring himself and so I went inside. This had been a strange ending to an interesting and pleasant evening.

I tried to detach the last fifteen minutes from the rest of the evening in my mind, but; naturally; my brain kept focusing on that particular part. I fell asleep while visualizing Jack jerking off and spurting his cum on the beach; my beach, in front of my house!

I slept like a baby and for most part of the following day, I hardly thought about Jack. It wasn't until dusk started to set that my mind wandered off and started thinking about what happened last night. As I was sitting in front of the tv, I found myself constantly looking at the clock. Always finding some sort of reason, I got up and walked past the glass porch doors every five minutes or so. Eventually I got what I was after, confirmation of his presence. When I saw him sitting there, on his knees, in the same spot as yesterday; and probably every day before that, for like forever; a sort of calm came over me. I stayed and watched until he got up and seemed to be stuffing his cock away. As he walked away, he glanced over at the house and waved as he saw me through the porch doors.

As I hadn't bothered with turning off any lights behind me, I must have been pretty hard to miss. I felt like a silly school-girl for waving back. With nothing more to focus on, I quickly fell asleep in front of the tv. When I awoke several hours later, I went to bed, thinking of Jack once again. Although I wasn't in the habit of changing into my night attire too long before actually going to bed, the following evening, I did so right after dinner; telling myself I'd be more comfortable that way. So, in nothing more than some white panties and a men's shirt; that barely covered the panties; I set up camp behind the porch doors with a cup of tea. With the lights on behind me, it was pretty obvious that I wanted him to see me. And by the way I was dressed for the occasion, I was also sending pretty explicit signals; although I was still in denial about that.

When he showed up, he already noticed me on his way in and waved, smiling widely. I raised my hand, greeting him back and watched him as he sank to his knees in his usual spot. This time however, he didn't face the ocean but the house, looking straight at me as he took out his cock and started jacking off. I watched him and he watched me for several long minutes, until he eventually arched his back and shuddered; probably shooting a load of cum in the sand. Shortly afterwards, he got up and stuffed his cock back in his pants. But instead of leaving, he approached the house and seemed to be waiting for me to open the porch doors, as he clearly had something to say.

When I opened the door and stepped out onto the porch, he said, "Nice view, but could you lose the shirt tomorrow? I would very much like to see some tit."

Without waiting for an answer, he waved goodbye and walked away. I quickly closed the porch doors again, taken aback by his bold question; but then again, I had done very little to discourage him so far. Anyway, I would just have to disappoint him tomorrow, I told myself as I turned off the light and went to bed.

But, the following evening, there I was again, dressed in a pair of panties and the same men's shirt I wore the night before; holding my cup of tea and trying to convince myself that I wasn't a complete slut. When he showed up and waved, I didn't wave back, but simply unbuttoned a button from the shirt; I don't know why I did it, I guess I was on some sort of automatic pilot. After watching me undo a second button, Jack quickly took off all of his clothes; sandals, t-shirt, shorts and underwear; before taking his cock in his right hand and jacking himself off as he dropped to his knees. While my left hand clenched my warm cup of tea, my right hand kept undoing buttons until there were none left to undo. Then I nonchalantly opened the shirt all the way, so both my tits were exposed.

He arched his back not much later and dumped yet another load in the sand. As soon as I realized he had done his business, I closed my shirt to cover up my tits; without actually buttoning up again.

As he got up and picked up his clothes, I opened the porch doors and shouted, before he had a chance to walk off, "Would you like to come up for a cup of tea?"

"You sure?" he shouted back as he was already walking towards the house.

"Yes, I am sure," I said as I walked into the kitchen and poured him some tea. As I walked back to the porch; where he had in the meantime taken a seat; I was a little surprised that he hadn't put his clothes back on yet and was apparently not planning to, as he had draped them over an adjacent chair. Then again, I was hardly in a position to judge as I was wearing skimpy panties and an unbuttoned men's shirt which, at the moment, scarcely covered my nipples.

As I handed him his cup of tea, I asked; Jack, did your wife like it when you talked dirty to her, while having sex?

He sheepishly grinned and finally said; Fuck yeah, she loved it!

I sat in silence with him. Then I glanced at his cock, which was hard as a mother fucker. Trying to act indifferent, I sat down and asked, "Shouldn't it go down after; you know?"

"Oh, most of the time it does," Jack replied with a smile, "But sometimes it stays hard; don't worry, it'll go down soon; if not I'll give it another wank."

Taking that statement as a joke, I smiled and sipped from my cup of tea.

A First Real Date.

"When's the last time you've been to the opera?" he asked, changing to a lighter subject. After a few minutes, his cock did indeed go down, but became erect again about forty minutes into our conversation. After I had glanced at it a few times; probably not too subtle; he looked down at it for a moment and wrapped his right hand around the fat shaft, just like that.

As his right hand started flying up and down his throbbing shaft, his left hand reached over to the adjacent chair, slid into his shirt pocket and pulled out a packet of tissues. After putting the packet on the table, he started the conversation up again as he continued jacking off right in front of me! Distracted by his lewd behavior, I had trouble concentrating on the conversation. Luckily, the hornier he got, the less coherent his speaking became, so it didn't really matter. Towards the end, there was no talking, just him wanking and me staring at him (it). When it was time, he pulled a single tissue out of the packet and quickly held it under his big, purple cock head. He moaned and climaxed right in front of me as I caught myself clenching my legs shut trying to ignore the wetness between them.

When he was done, he reached over and handed me the tissue, whispering, "If you'd like a taste later on tonight."

I accepted the tissue with a smile, but dropped it on the table almost immediately and replied, trying to keep some level of self-respect, "No thank you, I think I'll be just fine."

He finished his cup of tea soon afterwards, put his clothes on and left, wishing me a good night. After watching him disappear into the darkness, I cleared the table, carrying our two cups and the dirty tissue inside. Although I always clean up before going to bed, a part of me just couldn't throw the tissue in the trash.

So, I also left the cups out on the sink and said out loud, "I'll clean up tomorrow," as if I was trying to fool myself. I went to the bedroom and took off the shirt and my panties and went to bed stark naked; something I never do. I turned off the light and as soon as I had gotten on my back, I felt one hand touching my breasts, while the other ventured further down south. After playing with myself for about ten minutes and only adding oil to the fire, I got up and walked towards the kitchen, not bothering with any lights. With nipples so hard they could cut glass and my pussy so wet that my juices were literally running down my thighs, I headed straight for the sink, grabbed the tissue; the center of my lust; and dropped to my knees.

With nothing but some fade moon light illuminating the kitchen through the porch doors, I carefully folded the tissue open with both hands and brought it up to my mouth. As my tongue reached out to lick the tissue all over, trying to locate my prize, I shoved two fingers up my soaking wet twat. It took me several seconds to find it and although some of the cum had already dried up, there was still enough left to cover my tongue and overwhelm my taste buds, sending me in an orgasmic frenzy. I orgasmed spectacularly and screamed as loud as I could, actually stuffing the tissue in my mouth and chewing on it, lecherously. When my fingers were no longer able to keep my orgasm going, I spat out what remained of the tissue and quickly rinsed out my mouth under the kitchen tap, feeling more than just a little ashamed; and slutty; for what I had just done. After cleaning myself up a little bit, I put on my shirt again and went to bed. Truth be told, I had difficulty falling asleep afterwards; a combination of guilt and self-loathing kept me up for another half an hour.

The following morning however, I simply grinned at the memory of what I had done and told myself that I was a grown woman who could do whatever she wanted, who didn't have to answer to anyone anymore. Besides, it had been far too long since I had had a decent orgasm like that one Jack's tissue and cum; and my fingers; had given me. Not burdened with guilt anymore, I was able to get quite some work done around the house and keep myself busy until it was time for dinner. After eating my microwaved frozen dinner in front of the tv, I took off all my clothes except for my panties; not even bothering with the men's shirt anymore.

There was no longer any doubt as to what I should do, it was just part of my routine now. When the time came, I walked up to the porch doors and waited, for about fifteen minutes. Just like the day before, he waved, took off his clothes, kneeled butt naked in the sand and jacked out another load while ogling my body

Paul Loves Rose: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 25 Sep 2026 15:11:00 +0000

Paul Loves Rose: Part 5

Beach Episodes, and Paul and Rose make it official

by senor longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Now on the beach Rose and I kissed and kissed. She looked over to see Mary and Eric embarrassed. I gave her a quick peck and turned my head. We re planning on making out for a while. Feel free to kiss each other as much as you want. You already know that we re not telling our parents. However, if you want to do more I think you should go down the beach a ways where you can have some privacy. I had just finished when Mary jumped onto Eric, enfolded him in her arms, and kissed him passionately.

Rose and I had spoken with them several times about their relationship. We think you re too young to have sex now, but there are still many ways you can show each other how you feel. Keep in mind that you re going to be related soon so you ll see each other at family functions. If you decide to break up with each other, do it the right way. Take the time to explain your feelings and part on good terms. That s the only advice we can give you. They nodded and hugged us. Only time would tell what would happen with them.

We went again on Thursday, taking our fishing rods with us. We fished for a while, but caught nothing. This time we were all alone on the beach. Rose was unusually quiet. Nervous, I asked.

No, of course not. You know how much I love you. I was just thinking about my new school. Rose and I had spent almost our entire Easter break in Ithaca looking for an apartment and checking out the schools. Initially, the principal was reluctant to even accept Rose, thinking that someone her age must be a big problem, however, a phone call to Mr. Cosgrove resolved that problem is a second. Two members of the Country Club board were attorneys. He had promised their assistance. We learned that a student has a legal right to an education until the end of the school year in which the student turns twenty-one. Rose was nineteen, just like me. We also showed Rose s outstanding report cards. Finally, a phone call to Mr. V confirmed everything we were trying to tell them. Bottom line; it was a lot of work, but Rose would be enrolled once we moved to Ithaca where I d been accepted to Cornell.

I put my arm around Rose and held her close. We ll be together; that s all that matters. Rose looked up at me, smiled, and placed her head against my shoulder. A minute later she pushed me onto my back and wrestled me to the ground. She laughed as she kissed me. I couldn t believe when she reached down to open my shorts and pull my hard cock from my briefs. Her shorts fell to the sand as she straddled my hips and sunk down on my hard tool.

Rose began to rock; very very slowly, as though our joining was to last all afternoon. We both knew that would never happen. Rose s lust for me was even greater than mine for her. It s our last day together until we re married. I have something special to give you then. Don t ask me about it because I won t tell you. You ll have to wait, but I promise it will be worth waiting for. She leaned down to kiss me; then she went wild on my cock, flexing it back and forth and sideways into directions that reminded me of my leg back in the fall when my knee had been broken. This felt a hell of a lot better; fantastic, even; and it got better when Rose started to shake. Her scream triggered my eruption. I blew into her cunt over and over as I pulled her back down for a long tender kiss.
We had rested for several minutes when we noticed a car pulling into the parking lot. Rose scrambled up to dress. I pulled my briefs up and zipped my shorts, then I pulled Rose back to me. You re incredible, you know that?

Of course, how else could I snag a hunk like you?

Simple; one look at that body of yours and another at your face and, even more importantly, getting to know the real you would have caught me three different ways; I love you, Rose and I always will. You re the best thing; ever. Rose snuggled into me, laying her head on my shoulder. We rested there for the remainder of the afternoon.

Friday was a hectic day for me. Graduation practice began at 8:30. Rose and I drove together even though that meant I had to go early. She had to attend class for some idiotic reason while I sat out on the steps chatting with my friends about the wedding and reception tomorrow. The wedding meant that I and all my friends would be retiring early; no wild party for us tonight. It was a small sacrifice to have Rose for the rest of my life. Once rehearsal was over I picked up Rose; she was cutting her first and only class; to go home. We had another rehearsal at five at the church, a rehearsal dinner in Port Jefferson at six and graduation at eight. It was going to be close for the seniors; my buddies and I had to be there at seven to dress and get in line for the processional.

I d be up front because my GPA put me third in a class of 126. It was important only until I started in college; then it would be a meaningless statistic. We walked in time to Elgar s Pomp and Circumstance; I limped, as usual; into the auditorium, down the center aisle and around the orchestra to the stairs at the corner of the stage. I was worried how I would get up them without messing up the processional until I saw Rose waiting there to help me. She slipped behind the stage curtain and back down the stairs once the last graduate was seated. The rest was a blur until it was over, although I did recall receiving my diploma to wild applause, most of it from Rose. I found Rose and our parents. I hugged my parents and hers first because I knew that our kiss would be a long one. Five minutes later we were out the door and on our way home. Tonight would be the first night in months that I would sleep alone. Rose had an early hair and nail appointment and I had to gather the ushers together and get us to the church.

I never thought it would all get done in time, but somehow it did. All my concerns vanished when I got my first look at my bride. Even Brian whispered, Oh my God! Her gown was strapless and form-fitting with a long train. There was a long slit almost to her hip in the right side so she could walk. Her breasts normally firm and round, were pushed up, maximizing her already ample cleavage. Her short black hair was perfectly coiffed and I could see she was wearing her mother s diamond earrings and necklace. I waited until she kissed her father and extended my hand. God, you re gorgeous. You look beautiful.

Don t act so surprised, she giggled back as we turned to face the priest. The Mass was as much a blur as last night s graduation, but somewhere in the middle I did recall saying I do and placing the ring on Rose s slender finger. She did the same and we were officially man and wife. An hour later we were in the Country Club enjoying our cocktail hour with tons of great hors d oeuvres and premium liquors.

Rather than having a long dais with the bridal party we chose to have individual tables so our ushers could sit with their girlfriends and the bridesmaids with their boyfriends. We sat at a table for ten with Brian and Liz, Heather and Ben, Mary and Eric, and Antonia and her boyfriend; he attended Seton Hall, a Catholic high school in nearby Patchogue. We had a good reason for doing things like this. Having two Negro ushers would mean their sitting with white girls. That was fine with all of us, but we were sure some of the guests were as bigoted as Ryan and we didn t want a problem that would embarrass them as well as us.

We had a wonderful time and I was pleased that there were no complaints when Elmer and Eli asked Rose to dance. We were all great friends and I d miss them something terrible. Both were headed to Big Ten universities on full athletic scholarships. Brian was going to Stony Brook, the local state university. Rose would attend there, too. Our plan was for her to attend either Ithaca or Cornell, or even one of the community colleges while I finished my final two years at Cornell then we d return here for my work and she could finish at Stony Brook. It was a plan, but who knew what the future would bring?

We returned home five hours later to find that Brian s parents had hooked up their trailer to my truck as promised. We drove all the way to Wildwood State Park; a distance of less than fifteen miles; for our brief honeymoon. They had a camping area there with the most primitive conditions; a large roundhouse with men s and women s facilities, but with only cold water. Rose had laughed when she thought of the impact the shower would have on my cock. Don t worry, I m sure you ll warm it up again really fast.

Oh, I m sure I will; over and over. We had just three days for an abbreviated honeymoon and then it was off to work for me. Rose and I had decided to stay in the Country Club cabin. It was between the sixth and seventh holes with the rear facing the sixth green. The cabin was tiny, just two rooms and a bathroom. The main room was a combo living, dining, and kitchen. It ran fifteen by eight with the bedroom behind on one side and the small bathroom opposite. There was furniture and even linens, but no laundry. It would be the Laundromat once a week for us. Even though it was tiny it was clean and handy. I could go home for lunch every day and even walk to work so Rose could have use of the truck. We liked it a lot.

CHAPTER 8

I had just pulled into the campsite and removed the trailer from the hitch when Rose asked me, Ready for your surprise?

Sure, what is it?

I m not telling yet, but you ll need this olive oil. I still didn t get it. You know that I was really friendly with Miss Sorenson, don t you? I did. She taught Health and Physical Education and she was every male student s wet dream; tall, slender, big tits, and a shapely ass. She was the only woman I knew who could compete with Rose. Well, I was speaking with her during the Sex Ed part of Health and I asked her if she had ever heard of anal sex. I gulped at the thought of that conversation. She laughed and asked me to see her during her free period; that was my study hall period. I spent more than a week talking with her. After swearing me to secrecy she told me that she had done it many times with her college boyfriend; and she told me it can be great. She gave me a book on Aberrant Sexual Practices. It was old, but pretty accurate. I learned a lot from it even though some of the things they thought of as aberrant are considered pretty normal now, like oral sex and even me on top of you or doggie.

Anyway; Miss Sorenson said the orgasms from anal can be pretty intense.

I couldn t resist a laugh. Intense? You ve got to be kidding. How could they be any more intense than what you ve been having? This I ve got to see. I hope you brought your towel because if you didn t they re going to kick us out of here before the night is over. I laughed again as Rose held up her towel, already rolled into a thick cylinder.

Hand in hand we walked up to the roundhouse. I just realized something. This will be my first shower without you since November. I m almost glad we re only going to be here for three days. Rose kissed me and entered the women s section. I walked around the building into the men s. The shower was cool, but not intolerable, and not as cold as the Sound had been when Rose had pushed me in back in the early spring more than a year ago. I dried myself and met Rose who was waiting for me on the path. We walked back as Rose explained what I would have to do.

I normally led when it came to sex. I was more experienced and Rose was willing to follow my lead. Now, however, I had absolutely no experience so I deferred to Rose who explained everything patiently. I placed a pillow onto the center of the bed, covering it with one of our beach towels that I had folded over several times. Rose lay on top, her butt resting high on the pillow. Rose, I know you want to do this and I do too, but I don t want to hurt you. I m stopping at the first sign of any pain; agreed? She nodded with a big grin so I continued to prepare her. According to Rose that was the secret. Her legs on my shoulders I dribbled some olive oil onto my fingers and rubbed in into Rose s anus. Her moaning told me to continue. A minute later I pressed my first finger home.

I had rubbed her for almost five minutes when I poured some more oil into her and added another finger. So far so good; Rose hadn t shown any signs of discomfort. If anything, her stroking of my cock told me she was becoming extremely excited. I thought that a third finger would just about do it. I added even more oil as my third finger explored her.

I had just oiled my cock when I pulled my fingers out and replaced them with it. It slid in easily in spite of its girth. I pushed in slowly as Rose groaned in ecstasy. A minute later I pumped into her until I could go no further. You okay, Rose, I asked.

Good; better than good; I feel kind of full, but my asshole is just tingling like crazy. It s spreading through my whole body. How about you?

I can t believe how tight it feels, like my cock is in a vise. I m not going to last very long. I leaned down to kiss my wife; oh God, Rose was actually my wife; as I continued to fuck her sweet ass. My oily fingers found her breast; my other found her clit. A mere touch with my fingernail threw her over the top. I could see her biting through the towel as her orgasm went on and on and on. Her back arched and she thrashed up and down the bed. I completely lost it; my cock felt like it had exploded; cum poured into her bowel. Finally, we came to rest. Even then I could feel tiny tremors running through her inert body.

My wilting cock slipped from her ass as I slid off her body to lie next to her. She was still biting the towel fiercely when I caressed her head and kissed her cheek repeatedly. Rose may have been conscious, but she was completely out of it. Mentally she was somewhere else; lost in the rapture of her incredible orgasm. I let her recuperate for almost a half hour until she looked up at me. Where am I, Paul?

We re at Wildwood in Brian s trailer; remember? We re on our honeymoon. I just finished fucking your gorgeous ass. It was great for me, but it looks like it was even better for you.

Now I remember; I was having an orgasm and it became so intense that I lost track of; of everything. I got lost. I m glad I m back. I m glad I m with you. She rolled onto her side and hugged me close to her body.

We held each other until I whispered, I hate to say this, but I think we need another of those showers. We re both covered in olive oil. C mon, I think we can use our robes and sandals. I pulled Rose from the bed, threw the dirty towel into our laundry bag, and dressed her in her robe. We walked back in the dark for another shower. We fell immediately asleep once we had returned.

We were up early the following morning. We had no food so we drove to a deli we had passed last night for fried egg and bacon sandwiches and orange juice. Neither of us drank coffee. Personally, I loved the smell, but hated the taste. Once we had finished our breakfast Rose and I bought some hero rolls, some Virginia Ham, butter and mustard along with a twelve-pack of soda for our lunch. All that went into our cooler with a big block of ice. We spent the day at the beach; what a surprise!

Wildwood was a big park, but most of it was totally undeveloped. We sat on the deserted beach for several hours until lunch then we took a walk. We were two miles down toward the east when we saw the park boundary. It was in an area where there were plenty of big rocks strewn along the beach. I had an idea when I saw one. C mon over here, Rose. Seeing this rock gives me an idea. I could tell as soon as she saw it that she had the same thought.

If we take off all our clothes I could use them as a cushion. I love your ideas, Paul. She kissed me as we shucked off our clothes. The rock rose straight up about two and a half feet before slanting another four feet on an angle of about thirty degrees. It was perfect. Rose leaned back and placed her ankles on my shoulders. Her sweet cunt was exactly where we both wanted it. I was just about to consummate her when she issued her first wifely command, Fuck me, husband. We looked at each other and laughed as I slid into her tight vault. I leaned forward, bending her in two as I cradled her head in my hands and we kissed. It was as sweet as everything else about Rose. I thought she was the perfect woman and for me she was.

I had stroked her for almost five minutes and I could tell from her breathing and the tiny vibrations in her body that she was really close. I sometimes had trouble believing that Rose could be so orgasmic. I had never dreamed that sweet na ve Rose would love sex so much, that she would react the way she did as often and as strongly as she did. I had asked her about it once. I wasn t at all surprised when she said it was me; that I was responsible for her reactions. It was just like Rose and it was only part of the reason why I loved her so much.

Rose s scream echoed off the bluffs, probably for miles, but there was no one to hear; no one but us and we d heard it dozens of times before and, hopefully, thousands of times in the future. It had just ended when I injected rope after rope into her. It was leaking out of her muff and running down her leg by the time she was able to rise and dress. She staggered with my help to the water s edge where we washed in the shallow water and I dried her with my shirt as we began the long walk back.

We showered and went out to eat at the Two by Four, a restaurant that had been just down the road in nearby Wading River for years. The food was, in my opinion, just okay, but it was the only restaurant in town so it was crowded even though the summer season had just begun. We waited and ate late before returning to the trailer.

We left the following morning, dropping off the trailer with thanks before driving to the Country Club and our new home. We d taken almost all of our summer clothes the prior weekend when we picked up the keys from Mr. Cosgrove. I had insisted that we pay for the water and electricity even though there were no separate meters. After several minutes of discussion he agreed to take $50 a month from us, but we learned he also had something else in mind.

I had reported to work the following morning while Rose was still asleep. She was up and doing some minor cleaning when he knocked on the door. Oh, hi Mr. Cosgrove, Paul s not here.

Actually, Rose I was hoping to speak with you. How d you like a job?

Me? I don t know what I could do.

Think you could drive a golf cart?

Sure.

How d you like to drive our beverage cart? I think you d be a natural. Paul told me you were a whiz at math so adding up orders should be simple. I d pay you $2.50 an hour plus tips. An attractive woman like you should really clean up.

Uh; would any of the men; ?

They d better not. I ll make it very clear that you re married, and to Paul. All of us who know him have a lot of respect for him. Why not discuss it with him when he comes home for lunch? I think you could make between fifty and a hundred a day, and that s only the tips. He left, leaving Rose to think until I returned at 11:30 for lunch.

My sandwich and soda were waiting when I walked in at 11:32. I kissed Rose and washed my hands before sitting at the old-fashioned enameled steel table. Paul; Mr. Cosgrove offered me a job.

He did? Doing what? I don t want you being a waitress. I ve seen how some of the members treat those poor girls.

No, not a waitress; he asked me about driving the beverage cart. He ll pay me $2.50 plus tips. He thought I d be perfect.

I had to laugh. I agree. You would be perfect. If you wear that tight pink top with those short black shorts I ll be able to retire while you support me. I pulled Rose to me, smearing dirt from my shirt all over her blouse.

So, what do you think? Should I do it?

Most of the members are real gentlemen and ladies, but there are a few jerks just like anywhere else. Don t allow anyone to touch you. I ll get the word out that you re my wife. I had to break up an argument between two workers today and I knocked both of them out cold when they turned on and attacked me. Did you hear the sirens earlier? That was Mr. Gentile who called the cops to have them arrested. Everyone in the club knows now not to mess with me so they ll also know not to mess with you.

I will tell you this

Paul Loves Rose: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 24 Sep 2026 14:53:00 +0000

Paul Loves Rose: Part 4

The road to recovery.

by senor longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

I was in the hospital for a week. I shuddered when the doctor showed me the x-rays of my knee. It had been fractured into seven pieces. The ligaments were all torn to shreds and the upper end of the shin bone; the tibia; were also shattered. I had received an artificial patella; the kneecap; and the ligaments were all reattached. That was why I was in traction; to prevent the ligaments from shrinking. The hardest part of the surgery was the removal of all the tiny bone chips; more than thirty of them. Had they remained in my knee I d feel terrible pain whenever I walked.

Rose brought all my books and assignments to the hospital for me. She was driving the truck; I had no idea she could even drive a manual transmission. My parents came almost every night as did my future in-laws, but the constant in my life was Rose. It was late one evening after all my visitors had gone that Rose got that gleam in her eyes. She pulled the screen around the bed, lowered the blankets and pulled out my cock. Don t Rose; I m sure it s dirty. They don t wash me there.

If you think that ll stop me you have a lot to learn. Now lie back and enjoy. I was hard in seconds; I had missed our nightly forays into the wonderful world of sex and I had missed cumming at least once every single day. More than that I had missed the intimacy with Rose; holding and caressing her, hearing her scream in ecstasy. Her mouth was on me in a second; her tongue showed me just how much she had missed me. I came in an embarrassingly short time. Rose sucked it all into her throat then cleaned my cock and balls with her tongue. She covered me and pulled the screen back. We were both surprised to see one of the nurses standing there with a huge smile on her face.

You weren t the first and you won t be the last. I was young once, too. I m so glad you have each other. You re obviously very much in love. She took my temperature and checked my bandages before leaving. The swelling is down quite a bit so I think they ll put your cast on tomorrow. Then you ll be able to get out of bed and walk. I m sure you ll enjoy using the bathroom instead of the bedpan. Okay, I ll be back in an hour with your nightly medications. She turned and left. I was embarrassed that we d been discovered, but Rose just took it in stride.

I was taken by gurney to another room the following morning. Three orderlies had to lift me from the bed, one carefully handling my leg. They used the same procedure to lay me onto an exam table. The orthopedic surgeon entered a minute later, checking what I assumed was my chart. You re coming along very well, much better than anticipated. You ll be able to walk now with crutches, but I ll still want you to keep the weight off your leg. You ll be able to return to school in another week, but promise me that you ll take it easy. I suggest you get a friend to help you with your books.
You won t be able to carry them while you re using the crutches. Okay, let s get this cast on you. My leg was wrapped in gauze and cotton padding from just below my crotch all the way to my toes before the plaster bandages were wrapped around, making a strong protective case over virtually my entire leg.

You must try to keep this dry for the next two months. Then I ll want to remove it so I can check your progress. We may be able then to put on something lighter. Sorry, but it ll be sponge baths for you until this comes off. He adjusted the crutches to fit me and assisted me down the hallway to my room. I sat in a chair for the very first time in almost a week. I d never take that for granted again. I was sitting there when Rose rushed in from school. She was always at the hospital fifteen minutes after dismissal.

Rose ran across the room to kneel by my side. She held my face to hers. She was crying when she moved back. Don t cry, Rose. I wiped the tears from her face with my lips as I kissed her over and over. I don t want you to cry for me, Rose. I m going to get better and we re going to be fine. I won t be able to play football, but that s okay. I only had another seven games, anyway. Then I d probably never play again.

You might play with our children.

I grinned. Planning ahead, eh? I think I ll still be able to handle that, maybe even a little basketball or baseball; just so long as I don t have to roller skate. I tend to fall a lot.

Oh; Paul, how can you joke about this? I ve been so worried about you.

What s the alternative, Rose? Should I sit around feeling sorry about everything that s happened? I d rather look forward to being with and loving you.

You re right, of course, Paul. We can t change what s happened, but we can change what s going to happen. I m going to be closer to you now than your own skin. She hugged me and I felt that nothing had ever felt better. We talked about school, our friends and families. I asked her how Uncle Carl was feeling about our relationship.

Believe it or not, he s much better about it since your injury even though he knows I m going to stay with you.

What do you mean; stay with me?

Oh, didn t I explain? Your dad s office is being converted into a temporary bedroom for you; and me. I ll be there every day to help you get dressed and undressed and to wash you and help you to the toilet.

The toilet?

Yes, the toilet; I ve already discussed it with your doctor. You ll probably be able to stand and pee, but he doesn t think you ll be able to get up from the toilet if you have to poop.

I couldn t resist a giggle. Poop?

Yes; poop! And don t be surprised if I have to wipe you. I m going to wash you. If I don t, your mother will have to do it. Who would you prefer?

You, but I ll really look forward to a shower.

Me, too; I also talked to the doctor about that; no solo showers for a couple of weeks once the cast is off. He says your leg will be weak for a few weeks. By then you won t want to have one by yourself.

Hell, I don t want one without you now. I just never thought we d be showering together; not for quite a while, anyway.

The banter continued for another half hour until I began to yawn. Rose helped me up and into bed. She covered me, kissed me, and told me to sleep. She didn t have to; I was asleep in seconds. I wasn t used to the strain of being vertical with my leg yet. I was also still flushing the narcotics they d used for pain relief from my body.

Rose was still there when I awoke around nine. What are you eating, Rose? I don t want you to get sick at my expense.

Don t worry I m eating more than enough. I have a sandwich after school every day and I usually grab a snack while you re sleeping. See; here s my candy bar in my purse. Okay, now?

I held my hand out for her. She took it and I pulled her to me. Her lips met mine; my tongue met hers. It was our first romantic kiss in almost a week. We held it for what seemed like forever only to be interrupted once again by the nurse. Rose told me about the arrangements tomorrow to take me home. She d go to school for the morning, but be here at the hospital by noon for my discharge and to drive me home. I couldn t wait.

I donned the tee-shirt that Rose had bought me yesterday, but I needed help with the underwear and shorts. I was thankful that a male orderly was selected for the job. I stepped into the single sandal and hobbled forward on my crutches into the wheelchair. My leg was elevated and I bid farewell to my room, praying I d never see it again. We went down in the elevator and out to the lobby. Rose stood by the truck door. I d never been so happy to see her. She helped me up to the seat and threw my crutches into the truck s bed. The nurse handed me my books and we were off.

I never knew you could drive a stick.

I couldn t, but Uncle Stan taught me. It was quite a challenge, believe me. I must have grinded the gears a hundred times before I figured it out. I m doing a lot better now. You can relax. She let her foot off the clutch and off we went. I was surprised at how well she was doing. I did relax; all the way home.

Mom was there to help me from the car. I managed the walk to the front porch easily, but was stymied by the steps. I didn t know how to proceed until Rose helped me once again. Put your good leg up first then pull the crutches and bad leg up after. Repeat for each step.

Let me guess; the doctor told you. Rose just smiled and laughed. Then she helped me up the stairs. Mom and Rose were by my side all the way into the living room. I eased my way into the couch. Rose lifted my leg onto a hassock then she brought me a Coke. She delivered it with a kiss. Mom laughed. It was good to be home. I was sitting there resting when Mary ran in from school. She hugged me, but carefully. Don t worry, kiddo; I m not made of glass.

She hugged me again and whispered into my ear, I need to talk with you later. Okay? It s private. I nodded and she ran into the kitchen. I wondered if I d ever run again. I struggled to get up, understanding what Rose had said about the toilet. She scolded me for trying to get up by myself as she led me to my new temporary quarters.

Dad s study had been rearranged. The arm chairs had been moved to the garage as had the table and the large world globe. A double bed had been moved in and made with sheets, a blanket, and four pillows. Four pillows, I asked.

Yes; three for you and one for me; you ll be sleeping on your back and the doctor wants your leg elevated. We also think you ll need a few pillows for sitting up in bed.

How many will we need when we make love? We ve never done it in a real bed, you know?

Well, under ordinary circumstances I d say that I d be your pillow, but for a while I think you ll have to be mine. Of course, we ll have to be home alone to actually make love. I m afraid I d scare the living daylights out of your family.

I hugged her to me and asked her to bring Mary in. She wants to speak with me privately, Rose. I don t know what it s about. Do you mind? Of course, she agreed, closing the door a few minutes later.

I looked at my sister closely, probably for the first time in years. I could see her blossoming sexuality in the formation of her breasts and hips. Okay, kiddo, what s up?

She sat on the bed, looked up anxiously, and asked me, Paul; how do you know you re in love? Wow, what a question.

I don t know what to tell you, Mary, except that when the time comes you ll know. There s no billboard in the sky or little voice in your head that tells you. I wouldn t worry about it for a few years. You re still pretty young to worry about that.

Okay then, can you teach me how to kiss? Oh God, what a welcome home!

Okay, Mary obviously I m not going to demonstrate on you so why don t you ask Rose to join us? She did a minute later. I motioned her to sit next to me. Mary wants to know how to kiss so I think we need to demonstrate. Rose s eyes lit up. We moved Mary to the other side of the bed where she d have a good view as I leaned forward and Rose met me. We kissed for almost a minute while Mary looked on. I continued my explanation when Rose was willing to release me. See how loose and flexible Rose s mouth is? I demonstrated by working Rose s jaw much to the amusement of Rose and Mary both. You need to keep your mouth open. So, of course, Rose opened up so far that a cantaloupe could fit easily. Mary and I laughed, exactly as Rose had intended. And, you ll want to use your tongue.

Even I know that! I hugged Mary as we all had a good laugh. Then I got serious again.

Is all this for anyone we know? Don t worry, we won t say anything and we won t tease you either.

Mary s head went down as she blushed deeply. Eric, she whispered.

I hugged her again. I like Eric. I think he d be great for you, but don t be discouraged if it doesn t work out. You re both very young and things can change. Does Eric know how you feel?

Once again the head went down. Yes, he tried to kiss me last time we went to visit you in the hospital. I didn t; not because I didn t want to; but because I didn t know what to do.

I looked to Rose. I knew what I d do, but I wanted her opinion. If I were you, Mary I d kiss him the next time you have an opportunity which I think might be tonight. Mom and Eric are coming to dinner. Maybe we can get you outside; alone. Mary hugged Rose and, then me, and we were alone again.

Aunt Celia and Eric came at 5:30 and they brought dinner; two large pizzas, one sausage with extra cheese, and the other a kitchen sink with sausage, pepperoni, onion, green pepper, black olives, and mushroom. I opted for my favorite; the sausage. Rose and I ate at the living room coffee table where I could stretch out my leg. Eric and Mary also sat with us, but on the floor, their drinks on the table with ours. The parents sat in the kitchen. I asked Mary and Eric if they would please take the empty pizza boxes and paper plates out to the trash cans in the back yard. Mary winked at me when she left. I knew the job should take two minutes or less from prior experience. They were gone more than ten. Rose and I were silent when they returned. Mary winked again. Rose and I couldn t resist laughing. I stifled it by kissing her which silenced both of us.

I was home three nights when Mom told us, We re going out a bit to play some miniature golf. We ll be gone at least an hour. In fact, we ll phone you at least ten minutes before we come home. I knew immediately what was up; my dad hated miniature golf and I knew they d never go out on a Wednesday; a school night. Rose closed and locked the door and helped me into the shower for my sponge bath. She showered once I was done. It was a quick one for both of us. We were barely dry when we tumbled into bed. Rose was all over me in a second. Her lips found mine and her breasts rubbed all over my chest.

We d slept together in the same bed Monday and Tuesday nights and we d been naked. Rose had sucked me off Monday and I d reciprocated with her sitting on my face, but we had wanted to make love in the worst way. My hands found those delectable nipples, and her hot wet cunt.
Meanwhile, my cock felt like it had never been harder or thicker. It was so hard it actually hurt. Rose lifted her body over mine, taking care to avoid contact with my cast. A moment later I watched with interest as I disappeared into her slender body. Dear God, I had wanted this so badly and, apparently, so did Rose.

Her eyes glassed over almost immediately as she crushed her muff into me. I gripped her ass, feeling the tiny tremors running through her body almost immediately. I drove into her as best I could considering my infirmity. Thank God I had cum just two days ago, otherwise I d probably cum in an instant from her frenetic motions on my cock. I knew that Rose was somewhere else; somewhere few women would ever find; when she suddenly froze. I saw and felt the massive convulsions race through her body and I heard her unearthly scream that went on and on. She continued to ride me for several minutes as I emptied into her, until we fell quiet, barely moving. Only our slow breathing showed that we were actually alive.

Rose looked up about five minutes later. I love your mother and I love you. I pulled her to me for a long lingering kiss as my softened meat fell out of her. Rose pulled me up and back to the shower. I stood with only my good leg inside because the floor was now wet as she washed me again. I stepped out so she could step in. Semen ran down her legs. We dressed and were back in the living room by the time Mom phoned, acting as though nothing had happened once they returned even though everyone knew different. We were dressed in our pajamas; a tee-shirt and gym shorts for me, one of my tee-shirts and a pair of pink short shorts for Rose. We only wore them while in my family s company. In bed we were always naked.

CHAPTER 7

I learned very early why the doctor wanted me to stay home for a week before returning to school. Getting around on one leg could be exhausting. I had a lot of adjusting to do; I practiced walking up and down stairs several times every day. Port Jefferson High School was three stories high with no elevator. It was a very old building.

Rose continued to bring my assignments home every day. I wanted to spend my afternoons and evenings with her, but I also knew how important it was for her to do her work. I always joined her at the dining room table to do homework even though I could just as easily do it during the day.

Rose and I were seated on the couch Saturday morning when the doorbell rang. It was Mr. Gentile and Mr. Cosgrove, the club president. Suddenly, I saw my full scholarship disappearing down the drain. However, that was not the case. They had come just to see how I was doing. We sat and spoke for more than an hour. I introduced Rose as my fianc which pleased both her and my mother. I decided we needed to go out one afternoon next week.

I never did know why Uncle Carl allowed Rose to stay with me while I recovered, but I was glad he did. Despite all our kidding about my pooping I found the very first time that my stiff leg made it impossible for me to reach the toilet tissue. I was so frustrated when I called for Rose. Not surprisingly she was waiting for me right outside the door. She helped me to stand then wiped my ass until I was clean. Then she helped me pull my briefs and shorts up my legs, fastening them around my waist. She kissed me and helped me out the door as though what she had done was an everyday occurrence. Actually, it would become an everyday occurrence until I d get rid of this damned cast.

Monday morning we were up early. I took a long time to dress, even longer than Rose who had to do her hair and minimal make-up in addition to helping me. We were off to pick up Eric before driving to school. Arrangements had been made for me to enter through the gym so I wouldn t have to struggle up the seventeen steps that led to the front entrance. I waited for Rose to park the truck and we walked to the main office where I turned in my illness excuse note. I was offered a library aide to carry my books, but I turned around to show my knapsack on my back. I kissed Rose good-bye and walked to my locker. I hadn t gone even fifty feet when I ran into trouble in the person of Ryan. Ha ha. Look at you now. I m going to find Rose and I m going to squeeze those nice titties of hers until she cries and there s nothing you can do about it.

I hobbled right up to him and dropped my crutches to the floor. Ryan hit the floor only a second later, the result of my fist colliding with his nose. Get up, you bastard. If you think I need two legs to beat a piece of crap like you; . I felt two hands on my shoulders. Turning I saw my buddies Elmer Morris and Eli Strand. I became an athlete through hard work and hustle. Elmer and Eli worked hard, but they also had real athletic ability. They lived here in Port Jefferson in what would best be described as the Negro section of town. Elmer was a six feet, two inch 185 pound speedster who starred in basketball and baseball, as well. Eli was six feet, three inches and 245 pounds; a tackle in football as well as a star in basketball and baseball, too. We had been great friends ever since ninth grade. I d been to each of their homes and they d been to mine. My crutches were returned to me and Eli spoke quietly, Listen, asshole, if you touch Rose or any other girl like that you re going to wish you were dead. He was never able to say another word. We were interrupted by the principal, Mr. Vanderhoff.

He took Ryan and me to the office with Elmer and Eli coming along as witnesses. Ryan denied saying anything, but it was three against one with Eli and Elmer backing my story. I d probably suspend you, Paul except that I doubt I d accept that kind of talk about my girlfriend.

It s actually worse than that, Mr. V; Rose is my fianc . We ll be married at the end of the year.

Ryan rarely knew when to keep his big yap shut and today was no different. You re not taking the word of them over me; the word of those Negroes over that of a white person. I looked at him with a hatred I never knew I could have, but it was nothing compared to the look on Eli s and Elmer s faces. Mr. V admonished him, but I knew he was in BIG trouble now. Eli and Elmer were dismissed while Mr. V warned Ryan and me. He wanted us to s

Paul Loves Rose: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Wed, 23 Sep 2026 15:09:00 +0000

Paul Loves Rose: Part 3

Paul and Rose commit themselves to each other

by senor longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

CHAPTER 5

We had a wonderful time at the cookout. Rose and I rocked slowly in the hammock for more than an hour until it was time for lunch. After that I decided it was time to play ball with Eric. I pulled my glove from the truck and threw with him until he tired. Rose and I teamed up for horseshoes, beating our parents three times before throwing a game to Eric and Mary. Eric, at thirteen, was a year older than Mary. They liked each other, but I doubted that they d ever love each other the way Rose and I did. I helped to cook the steaks for dinner then Rose and I were dismissed. We were free to go for our date.

Rose opted for miniature golf so we brought Eric and Mary with us. It was a tight squeeze in the truck, but we made it work. I paid for ice cream sundaes after, then we took them home; Rose and I headed for the beach. We found several others around a bonfire. They were all kids like us who we knew either from school or the neighborhood. We said our hello s then walked down the beach for some privacy, although I still had no idea what to do about Rose s screaming.

We stripped each other, then lay down to hold and touch each other. We were there more than a half hour when Rose shifted position, moving down to take my cock into her mouth. Oh no; only if I get to take care of you, too. I pulled her around until we were in the classic 69 position. My tongue found her wet and hot. Juice gushed from within her fountain. Rose s tongue and lips found my organ hard and oozing pre-cum at a fantastic rate. Seconds later we were into each other as never before; as starving people at a grand feast. I licked Rose s silky thighs, marveling that anything could be so soft and smooth. When I reached her labia I combined licking with sucking and nibbling. I could feel her react on my cock. My hands found her firm breasts and her hard wrinkled nipples as my tongue entered her. Her body thrashed on mine. Only a hand, quickly moved to one of her ass cheeks, held her in place.

Rose had begun at my tip slowly and carefully licking the oozing pre-cum from my urethra. She then licked around the head several times before engulfing my organ with her mouth and sucking for all she was worth. Her mouth fucked me just as my tongue fucked her. We kept it up for more than ten minutes until I sucked her clit into my mouth. I could feel the spasm running through her body. It went on and on for almost a minute. I could only assume she was experiencing one orgasm after another. Her scream began just as I came, flooding her mouth with semen. It was the only thing we d done so far that had silenced her. Finally, it abated and we lay still. I pulled her up to hold and caress her face. I love you so much, Rose; more than I could ever tell you. I looked into her face to see that she was out cold. I shook her gently until she stirred. We kissed and dressed then walked back to the fire. We sat and chatted with our friends; half an hour later we went home. I took Rose to my house where we cleaned up and watched some TV before I took her home. Both families were still there so I grabbed a beer and we joined them in the back yard. The party ended around one.

School was hectic once Memorial Day passed. Rose and I were both enrolled in college-prep level courses which meant we would take special exams developed by the New York State Board of Regents, more commonly known as Regents Exams. There was tight security on the exams and everyone in the state had to take them at the same time. As a junior I d have a heavy load; English, Spanish 3, American History, Chemistry, and Advanced Algebra. As a Freshman Rose would only have to deal with Elementary Algebra and Biology; she was in an advanced level program in science.

We were both excellent students, near the top of our classes. Her dad was a PhD physicist; mine was a PhD biologist. They had extremely high expectations for us. We studied like crazy, but still found time for each other. We were always careful to use a condom. Neither of us wanted to create a problem and our religious beliefs meant that an abortion was out of the question. Also, I loved Rose so much that I d never want her to be hurt or embarrassed. We finished the year strongly. I had an average of 94.3; Rose earned a 94.7. I started work at the golf course the following day.

I was really busy between the golf course and my lawn mowing business. Mr. Gentile taught me how to use the tractor mowers, how to mow the greens, and to use insecticides. In fact, I d take the state applicators license test and pass it by mid-summer. It was a breeze after taking a full year of chemistry. As time passed my work hours were increased so I passed half of my customers off to Brian. I kept those in my immediate neighborhood and, because Brian used my mower, gas, and tools, he paid me a dollar per lawn. I also took any complaints because they were my customers and I was responsible. Fortunately, Brian was also responsible so complaints were few.

Mr. Gentile had given me Sunday and Monday as days off. I spent most of Sunday with Rose, first at church and later most days at the beach. We made love almost every night. I went through condoms by the dozen. Then, one night in early August, I got a surprise. We were on the beach and I reached for one. No, Paul; you won t need one, not any more. I talked Mom into letting me get the birth control pill. I ve been on it for a month. Now we can really feel each other. Isn t that great?

Yeah, but it also means that your mom and dad know what we re doing so my parents know, too. I think I m about to be killed.

No you won t, Paul; both our moms have known for more than two months. Mine guessed after that first night you came in with me back in May. Remember how glassy-eyed I was when I went into the bathroom? We had a long chat once school was out. She had already made the appointment for my gynecologist. She swore me to secrecy until tonight so it would be a real surprise. Of course, your mom knows, but I know my dad doesn t. Mom said he wouldn t understand. He still thinks of me as a little girl. Isn t that funny; someone who wears a 34-C bra a little girl? I can barely wear a C-cup any more. I think Mom will buy me some D s once school starts again. Oh, Paul I m so sorry. All I m doing is talking when both of us want to do something else. I guess I m just nervous.

I silenced her with a quick kiss and whispered, I m sure I m just as nervous as you are besides I love to listen to your voice; even when you aren t making any sense. Rose waited a second before she began to giggle. It wasn t long before I joined her and the two of us were laughing like crazy. Somehow we managed to undress each other while we laughed.

Paul, can we do it some different way?

What would you like to do?

How do animals do it?

I m pretty sure that s called doggie for obvious reasons. You need to be on hands and knees facing away from me. I m sure this would be a lot better on a bed, but that s out of the question for now. Tell me if the rocks hurt your knees, okay?

I promise, but I just remembered something else my mom told me. She s a screamer like me, but she doesn t have orgasm after orgasm like I do. She told me I was really lucky, but I already knew that. I m lucky to have you, especially after thinking you were my cousin all those years.

I don t want to start an argument, especially as we re about to make love, but I think I m incredibly lucky. Not only are you gorgeous and brilliant, but you re sexy as hell and your body; . Well, just let me tell you how many guys at school would have tried to maul your breasts if I hadn t threatened to beat the living hell out of them.

Rose turned to face me. Did you really do that, Paul?

More times than I care to admit, but now everyone knows you re taken. Only a fool would touch you now. Even idiotic Ryan knows better than to even open his big mouth. So, why are we still talking? I rubbed my naked cock into her slit. It was a new and foreign experience for both of us. I leaned forward to hold Rose, the person I loved most as my rock-hard erection slid into her. It took a bit of effort, but within fifteen seconds my balls swung against her abdomen.

Mind if I try something else new, Rose? I red about this in the Playboy Advisor, too. I moistened my index finger in her slit and rubbed it into her puckered anus.

Oh, Paul I never thought you d do anything there.

If what I red was accurate, you have many more nerve endings there than in your cunt and we both know how you react to that being stimulated. Shall I push my finger in?

It felt pretty good when you touched it, but I don t think I m quite ready. Are you angry with me?

I leaned forward to kiss her ear. That always tickled her. I m not angry, darling. I never want to do anything you re not comfortable with. Now, shall we see how this works out? I placed one hand on each breast and thrust into Rose with increasing pace and intensity. My fingers worried her sensitive areolas and her hardened nipples as my cock moved into and out of her. I had to admit; feeling her on my skin was nothing less than fantastic. The heat; the wetness; the grip of her muscles on me were beyond comparison.

My abdomen picked up the tiny vibrations of her orgasm through my contact with her butt. The terms vaginal orgasm and multi-orgasmic were foreign to me, but if there were ever pictures next to them in the dictionary they would be of Rose. She once told me that she had counted twelve separate orgasms during one of our couplings. Another time she described only one that lasted more than ten minutes and increased in intensity, ending only when I had cum.

Now I was actually going to cum within her and it was going to be sooner rather than later. I reached for her clit just as I blew my first thick rope of semen into her. Oh Paul; I can feel it. It s so hot and there s so much of it. I collapsed onto her back, my arms around her waist holding us closely until I realized something was wrong.

Rose, what happened? Why didn t you scream?

I did, but this blocked it. She showed me a small hand towel that had been rolled into a cylinder. It s a secret my mom showed me. I stuffed it into my mouth just before I felt it.

I don t know. I kind of liked the scream. I always knew I d done well by you.

Paul, darling, you never have to worry about that. I thought I knew what an orgasm was from when I masturbated, but I was wrong. There s nothing like the ones you give me.

I pulled her back to me and we lay on the blanket for more than an hour. Rose had played with my slimy cock the entire time and, naturally, it responded. I had been hard for more than fifteen minutes when Rose decided she needed me again. Up she went to straddle me. Her hand guided me to her. I watched myself disappear into her slender body. Rose carefully placed the towel by my head as she began to rock. I reflected on how far she had come in only five months. She had gone from a demure virgin to a sexual animal who wasn t the least bit hesitant to act on her needs and desires.

I moved up for a kiss, grappling her breasts and squeezing them firmly as we moved toward our orgasms. I had been surprised to learn how rough Rose liked her sex. She loved having her nipples grabbed and twisted and even bitten. Along the same vein she loved my teeth on her sensitive clit. Of course, we both knew I d never hurt her, but a little pain made the whole experience so much more enjoyable and so much more intense for her.

Tonight was no exception; I worked her nipples with my fingers until she leaned forward, her intentions perfectly clear; bite me! She came so hard I could actually feel her squirt onto my body. It exploded from her like a fire hose, running off my body onto the blanket. This blanket had been washed more often in the past four months than it had in the past four years. Now it would need to be washed again. Luckily, Mom knew about us and had apparently approved. She never said a word about our relationship and I knew she wouldn t say a word about it now. She would wash the blanket with a smile and place it on my bed so we could use it again tomorrow night.

Once Rose had recovered I pulled her up and into the water. Long Island Sound was usually calm and the tide was high tonight. Swimming at low tide in the dark could be dangerous. Not only were there fair sized rocks to trip over, but I d actually swum into a few in the dark. It was a shocking and dangerous experience, believe me. We waded slowly into the water, our hands swirling through tiny bioluminescent jellyfish-like organisms in the shallow warm water.

This wasn t our first time skinny dipping. My mom had teased me mercilessly the first time I had walked in with wet hair and clothes. She knew all too well that my bathing suit was upstairs in my dresser. She also knew that Rose and I were making love almost daily so our nudity with each other was a non-issue. Our only concern was to get Rose home after her father had gone to bed. We held each other in the chest deep water and washed our secretions from our bodies. I knew exactly what Rose was thinking when she rubbed her pubis into my leg. Not tonight; I doubt I could get it up again no matter what you do.

Oh; want to bet?

No! I have to get you home. Remember, I have to be up by 5:00 tomorrow morning so I need to be in bed like a half hour ago.

Okay, let s go. She led me out and we dried each other using the other side of the blanket as best we could. We were back in the truck ten minutes later and home ten minutes after that. My mother took one look at me and smiled. She laughed when she saw the blanket under my arm.
Don t worry I ll have it ready for you by tomorrow night. I waved my thanks en route to the shower and bed.

I noticed early on that Mr. Gentile was spending much more time with me than with any of the other employees. Initially, I thought it was due to my inexperience and newness to the situation, but as time passed I thought he must have some other motivation. I never asked; I assumed he d tell me when he was ready. I only knew that I learned a lot that first summer. It was hard work, but that was okay with me. I enjoyed working outside and I especially enjoyed seeing things grow. All the same I was looking forward to school; my senior year and the football season.

Practice began the third week of August from 5:00 to 7:00 five evenings a week. Rose came with me every time even though it meant that I d have to drive home, eat a quick meal after showering then drive back to Port Jefferson High to dress for practice. We rarely wore pads for these practices. Most of the guys weren t in good enough condition when practice started and the heat could be oppressive, even in the early evening. After practice I d shower and rush out to be with Rose. Practice went well. As expected I was first string fullback on offense and first string middle linebacker on defense. I was looking forward to having a great year.

I learned over Labor Day weekend what Mr. Gentile had in mind. He explained everything to me and asked for my opinion. He asked to speak with my parents when we were done. I made arrangements once I had a long talk with Rose. He came to our house at ten on Labor Day morning. Mom; Dad, you know Mr. Gentile. He wants to talk to us about my future.

Okay, Paul, but why is Rose here for this?

I ll explain that once Mr. Gentile is done, okay?

I think you know that I m Superintendent at St. George s Country Club. I m also 59 years old and I hope to retire in another six years at 65. I asked Paul to work for me this summer because I thought he d make a good replacement for me.

We think he should go to college.

Yes, so do I; would you be surprised to know that I m a Cornell grad? Cornell is an interesting university. Part of it is public and part private. The public part began as an agricultural school although these days one can study anything he or she wants. I think Paul will tell you that I spent a lot of time with him this summer. I also made sure that the Club Board met and interacted with Paul. They like him as much as I do.

So, here s the deal: the Club will pay all of Paul s expenses at Cornell. They have an excellent program in turf management. Once he graduates he ll work a year as my assistant at $20,000 plus benefits. The following year he ll take over and make $30,000. Over the next two years his salary will increase to $40,000 which is what I ll earn my final year. You seem surprised. There s a lot of responsibility in my job and there s a lot of money at the Club. Of course, all this will be put into a contract to protect Paul s interest. The Club would expect Paul to work there for a minimum of five years.

How do you know he ll be accepted at Cornell? That s a pretty good school, isn t it?

Yes, it is, but Paul will have my recommendation as well as that of the entire Board. I should point out that the Club has donated more than $100,000 to the University over the past five years and will donate another $50,000 before Paul graduates. Trust me; he will be accepted.

We talked it out over the next hour and a half. Everyone voiced their opinions except for Rose. Her turn would come later. Ultimately, we agreed. I liked the opportunity. I enjoyed working with my hands and with growing things. I hated the idea of working in a laboratory like my dad did. It didn t hurt that I d earn much more than the government paid him, too. Mr. Gentile left around 11:30. Now the discussion became serious.

Mom; Dad, I know you re wondering why Rose was here for this. Now you ll know. I asked her to marry me last night. Next June, once I ve graduated, Rose and I will marry. She ll come to Ithaca with me. We can t stand the thought of being apart for two days let alone ten months. Back when we began dating I told you, Mom, that I loved Rose and that I was in it for the long haul. Now you know that I m in and have been in love with Rose for quite a while and by long haul I meant forever.

Rose spoke for the first time. When we first began seeing each other Mom thought I was thrilled to have a real date. The truth is that I was thrilled to have a date with Paul. I thought I was a freak. I was in love with my own cousin. Aunt Martha; Uncle Stan, I ve been head over heels in love with Paul for more than two years. I loved him as a cousin when I was a kid then that changed. I love him more than anything now. To be away from him would kill me. We promised ourselves to each other months ago. I want to be with Paul; forever.

Where will you live, Paul?

If we have to we can use a small cabin on the golf course grounds. I ve already cleared it with the Board President. We d prefer to stay here with you while we re home, but if that s not possible we ll stay there. It s small, basically two rooms and a bathroom. It does have a double bed which will be a relief after having sex on the beach for the past five months. That s right, Dad; Rose and I have made love almost every night.

And I was the one who pushed for it, Uncle Stan. Paul didn t want to push or rush me, but I wanted Paul more than anything. I pushed him, but I don t have to push him any longer. We anticipate a problem with my father who thinks I m still nine, but we will be together whatever happens. I had never seen Rose so determined. She had incredible internal strength. The matter was settled when my mom rose and came over to hug and kiss us. Dad followed a moment later. We had their blessing. We were both relieved. Now all we had to deal with was her parents, especially her father who was known to sometimes be high-strung, even irrational.

CHAPTER 6

We ate lunch with my family and I could tell from my mom s expression that she d be on the phone as soon as we left to speak with Rose s parents. I knew her mom would be with us, but I was worried by what her father would say; and do. We hugged my parents and walked out the door. I knew Rose was nervous. She had my hand in a death grip. Three minutes later we pulled into her driveway. As expected Aunt Celia was just hanging up the phone. She had a smile on her face.

We asked to speak with both of them and Rose began. Mom; Dad, Paul and I want to speak with you about something important. Paul asked me to marry him last night and I agreed. She paused here fo

Paul Loves Rose: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 22 Sep 2026 14:49:00 +0000

Paul Loves Rose: Part 2

Paul and Rose take their relationship to the next step.

by senor longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Paul; that was so exciting. I guess that when it s in my pussy it will shoot all that sperm into my womb. Isn t that how it s supposed to work?

You, uh; were supposed to get out of the way.

I know, but I thought it might be more fun this way; and I was right. I loved having it spurt all over me. I think I need a shower. She seemed to notice the mess on her fingers for the first time so she brought them to her mouth for a tentative taste. Hmmm, a bit salty, but otherwise kind of interesting; maybe tomorrow night I ll try to swallow it all.

I think I might enjoy that. I stole a quick kiss then tried to wipe my cum from her body with a towel I d remembered to bring.

Why don t we wet the towel? Rose suggested.

I jumped up and walked to the water. I had just bent over to moisten the towel when I felt her hands on my butt. A second later I tumbled into the 56-degree water. I d been in the Long Island Sound in May before so I had a good idea what to expect. It was Cold! I turned around to see Rose laughing.

Okay, you got me. It s a good thing I m in love with you. C mon, help me up, will you? I was almost to my knees when she extended her hand; big mistake. I pulled her onto my body as I fell back.

Ah; oh! Damn, Paul; it s cold. All I could do was laugh and soon enough she joined me. We were two freezing maniacs laughing as I rose and carried her up the beach. I walked tenderly back down for the towel. It would normally take a few weeks before my feet grew accustomed to walking over the pebbles, especially once the skin was softened by becoming wet.

I dried Rose as best I could, but she was already drying herself with her clothes.

I m pretty sure there d be hell to pay if I came home wet and my clothes were dry. she said, giggling.

You know, we re both eighteen; legally adults. I declared some independence.

I know, but we re both still in school and we re both still living at home. I guess that means we have to follow some rules. I kissed her cheek as I dried her hair. I knew she was right, but that didn t mean I liked it. On the positive side all traces of semen on her chest and stomach had washed away.

I went in with her, expecting her parents to be shocked at our condition. I was right. Rose! Paul! What on earth happened? Our hair was drenched; Rose wore one of my sweatshirts and an old pair of gym shorts. I was shirtless, but wearing a pair of sweatpants that matched Rose s shirt with no shoes or socks.

You have an evil daughter, Aunt Celia. My tone of voice told everyone that I was kidding. We went to the beach and I bent down to test the water
temperature.

Yeah, Paul; you looked so funny doing that somersault into the water. Rose chuckled.

Rose! You didn t! Celia was shocked by her daughter s behavior.

So, here I was pretty much wet and freezing so I figured tit for tat would be appropriate. I asked for some help; and when Rose reached for me ,I pulled her in, too. Lucky I had some spare clothes in the back of my truck. Rose changed in the truck; I changed in the far end of the parking lot.

Oh, I swear; you two. Shame on you, Rose.

I already apologized and it was accepted.

Yes, I admitted as I kissed her cheek. I ll see you tomorrow night. By the way, we re going fishing. Trust me, you ll love it.

Rose laughed. She knew exactly what she d love about fishing then she reached up to peck my lips.

I said good night to Aunt Celia and handed Rose a plastic bag with her sodden clothes. Needless to say, my mother knew all about it by the time I had driven home.

CHAPTER 3

The following night we skipped the movies, the drive-in, the miniature golf, and everything else, driving straight to the beach with a few rods, reels, and other equipment tucked safely in the truck s bed. There were a few other couples and even a few fishermen there in the fading light, but we ignored them, walking more than a quarter mile from the parking lot. I spread the blanket, prepped the rods even going so far as to cast deep into the water. A set of sand spikes held the rods vertical when we lay down to a lengthy make-out session.

Rose and I were all over each other. No longer were we reluctant to hold or touch each other. My hands roamed her body, stopping at each breast and nipple before reaching down into her shorts to her gushing pussy. Rose laughed, I think my face and my pussy are even wetter than they were last night. I joined her laughter as I slowly wiped the spit from both our faces. I d leave the nectar for later.

Once it was dark we had the beach to ourselves. I began to slowly remove her clothes; her top, bra, shorts, and panties. Rose removed my shirt, shorts, and briefs. We lay together chest to chest on the rough blanket. I broke our kiss to move my lips and mouth down her body, around each of those breasts I adored to her sensitive navel. My tongue tickled her here until she screamed, Uncle! Finally, I reached my objective, climbing between her legs. The broad surface of my tongue cleaned her of juice all the way from her anus to her clit. I repeated several times until her labia were red and enflamed with her desire. I shifted my attention to her tunnel. In and out; I fucked her with the most amazing tenderness and love. Rose reacted wildly, thrashing back and forth across the blanket.

I kept at her for more than ten minutes before making my final move to her clit. Sucking it between my teeth brought her to the sweetest, the most exquisite orgasm. It continued as long as I worried her sensitive bud. Eventually, I took mercy on her and stopped. I climbed back up her body to hold her and caress her head to my chest. It was almost a half hour later that she returned to normal. Oh God, Paul; I thought last night was intense, but it was nothing in comparison to tonight. It began when your tongue was inside me and it never stopped. She looked at my face several times and from several angles in the light of the gibbous moon. Paul; what s that all over your face?

Now it was my turn to laugh. It s you, Rose; your ejaculate. I remember reading something in the Playboy Advisor a few months ago. It s called squirting.

Oh no; did I pee on you? I m so sorry, Paul.

Don t worry, Rose; you didn t. It doesn t smell anything like urine. In fact, I love the way it; you; taste. All I know is that one second I was noshing on your clit and the next I was swimming. It tastes like your juice; you know; that stuff that seems to run down your legs whenever we re together.

I m kinda partial to that stuff that runs down YOUR legs and I m going to see that as soon as I recover. Do you think those Playboy letters are real, Paul?

Who knows? I d guess that some of them are, but I think that it s the answers that have to be real even if the letters aren t.

Rose rested for almost a half hour. I didn t mind. I got to hold her and experience the touch of her sensational smooth skin against mine. I loved when she rubbed her hard nipples against my hairy chest. She began by kissing my neck then kissing her way down my body, stopping once she had reached my hard cock.

She began by licking all around my balls then up the sensitive underside of my organ. Once around the head was but a prelude to trying to swallow it whole. It was a great idea, but it was clear that Rose would have to practice quite a bit to reach that goal. I was happy when she made it half-way. She used her tongue to force my cock up and into the roof of her mouth. She had done it for only five minutes before I felt that old familiar churning. Rose! I tried to warn her, but she paid me no heed. My hips bucked as I spurted over and over into her mouth and throat. She kept on sucking, but semen poured from the corners of her mouth, running down to her breasts and abdomen. She took one look down and broke out laughing. Luckily, she had released my cock first.

I think I need more practice at that; lots and lots of practice. She laughed and I joined her a second later.

I ll buy that, especially the lots and lots part. I ll be happy to practice my part, too. We laughed again as I pulled her up for another kiss, my semen smearing between our bodies. I wasn t worried. I d come prepared with a gallon of water in my truck and several towels in the bucket by the fishing rods.

We had hugged each other for almost a half hour when Rose sat up suddenly. Paul, why haven t you gotten any bites? Isn t that unusual?

Not really; if one wants to catch fish it s usually necessary to use some bait. I want to go next weekend. The blacks usually come in around Memorial Day weekend. Want to come with me?

I was wiping her chest clean when she responded. We laid out our plans while we rested. Before leaving we tried to 69. It was just as incredible as our earlier oral attempts. Rose squirted all over my face and a fair portion of my semen escaped Rose s mouth, running down my legs to the blanket. We picked up the area and walked back to the truck naked where I washed Rose s body and she washed mine. I dropped her off just before one and drove home where I fell asleep almost immediately.

The following weekend; Memorial Day; marked the opening of the summer season. It was also the beginning of the fishing season and the time we d set to take Rose s virginity. Now that we were naked Rose pulled me down to the blanket with her. It was clean and soft. I d had a difficult time explaining to my mother why it needed fabric softener when it s only for the beach. When I told her that Rose had complained about it the discussion ended. Mom loved Rose; had ever since we d met more than ten years ago.

Now Rose lay back on the soft blanket. We kissed and touched each other. She found me hard; I found her wet. I showed her how to apply the condom to my organ and climbed between her legs. I could tell that she was eager. She pulled me to her, wrapped her legs around my waist, and placed my cock at the entrance to her womanhood. Now Paul; please do it now. I love you, Paul. Please make us one. We d spoken about it so many times. She knew it would hurt at first so I moved into her slowly; easily. I loved the expression on her face as her pussy adjusted to my girth. I pushed until I met the inevitable resistance. Do it, Paul; just a few minutes hurt for a lifetime of pleasure with you. I plunged forward, stopping immediately to comfort my love.

I wiped the tears from her cheeks with my kisses as I caressed her head, running my fingers through her silken hair. It was only five minutes later that she told me, Do it, Paul. Do me! I did, pushing all the way into her, until our pubic hairs meshed. The look on Rose s face was one of pure ecstasy as she began to move with me. She met my every thrust with one of her own. I was so caught up with what I was doing that I had failed to notice the moans of pleasure coming from Rose s mouth. Now that we were fucking hard and fast those moans had grown into groans and then grunts.

She was moving like a wild animal when I heard her scream. It was followed by a flood onto my abdomen. Seconds later the condom was flooded with sperm as I pumped into Rose with incredible force. I collapsed onto her chest, leaning down to kiss and caress her face.

I moved back up about a minute later and our eyes met. Well?

Rose s response was to pull me back down into a long, wet, and extremely passionate kiss with her tongue plunging into my mouth. She broke it some minutes later. Paul; oh, Paul it was incredible. I can t begin to tell you how many times I came.

How many? What do you mean?

I had my first orgasm about twenty seconds after you entered me. Then I had another and another and another. They were coming so fast that they all blended into one huge explosion. That s when I screamed.

That s not all you did. Give me your hand. I pulled out of her and brought her hand to my abdomen. Even in the pale moonlight I could see how startled she was.

Is that me again? Did I; what was the word you used?

You mean; squirt? Ha. Ha. It was more like a flood. Don t be embarrassed. I loved it. I loved knowing that you enjoyed making love with me.

I didn t enjoy it. I loved every second, even the part that hurt. I know now that I m a real woman.

I laughed again. I never had a doubt. I ve always thought of you as the ultimate; .

Yeah, Rose interrupted, but you re in love with me; hardly an unbiased resource. I m sorry I made a mess of you.

I m not; you can do that to me any time you want; on any part of my body you want. Now, let me clean us up a bit and rest. Then we can try it again; maybe in a different position. I finished wiping her abdomen, removed the condom and buried it in the sand, and finished with my abdomen. I lay back with Rose astride my body to rest.

What are you doing tomorrow, Rose whispered.

I have to work most of the day. I have Mr. Gentile and Mr. Kane. I m not looking forward to dealing with him. He demands good service, but he never wants to pay. Maybe I ll dump him and spend the time at Mr. Gentile s. He wants me to do his beds as well as his lawn. Other than those two jobs I have the weekend free to spend with you.

Don t forget the cookout we re having Sunday after church.

I ll never forget a chance to spend the entire day with you.

I know that, but don t forget that Eric and my parents will be there too and, of course, your parents and Mary. Rose may have been talking, but her body was moving all over mine. After thirty minutes I was hard and ready to go again. I gave Rose one of the condoms. She rolled it down my shaft and then, following my instructions to the letter, sat on me; my organ disappearing into her body. It was incredible watching me enter and disappear into her. Rose began to rock forward and back in time with my thrusts. We continued moving together while I massaged her tender breast tissue and rolled her sensitive nipples between my fingers. It wasn t long before an orgasm hit. I say an orgasm because it was obvious from my vantage point that she experienced at least eight and each one only served to increase the rapture she was experiencing. Finally, just before I was ready she arched her back severely and screamed into the night. Rose fell rather than collapsed onto my chest just as my orgasm hit. I drove her up six times before we came to rest completely satiated and completely exhausted. Thank God it was only 10:35.

We recovered slowly. I removed my cock from her and wiped my abdomen again. It was covered with her thick aromatic juice. Once done, I got a new towel and wiped her crotch. She still leaked even though the sex had ended. All told I spent almost half an hour making us presentable. We were still naked as we lay together. I just love the way you feel, Rose. Your skin is so smooth and so soft and you re so sexy. I love your face and your breasts and your tummy, your ass, your legs; damn, I love every part of you, but I love the whole you even more.

I ll bet you can t guess what I love best about you.

Well, I know now that you love my cock.

Of course, silly and I ll always love that; even when we re sixty, but that s not my favorite part. I lay there for almost ten minutes unable to guess. It s this, she said as she pointed to my forehead.

You love my forehead best?

No, Paul; I love what s in there; your brain; your essence. Did you know that you were the only person who visited me every day when I was sick? Even my own dad didn t come to see me as much as you did. I know you could have been out playing with your friends, but you spent more than an hour with me every day reading to me and holding my hand. I knew then that you were a special person; that you were MY special person. Now you really are MY special person.

Rose, you said something about loving my cock even when we re sixty. We haven t really talked about it, but I want us to be together forever. I can t formally ask you to marry me because I have no way to support you. But I will ask you as soon as that day comes. Meanwhile we will still have a lot to think about, like what we ll do when I m in college and you re still in school. Don t worry; we ll work it out so we re never apart. Rose held me even closer then and gave me the kiss of my life; the best kiss I could possibly imagine. Regretfully, we had to dress and leave once it was done.

CHAPTER 4

I was up early the following morning. After breakfast I drove to Sycamore Drive where my two customers lived. They couldn t have been more different. Dennis Kane was a cheap skinflint who was always looking to get something for nothing. John Gentile was a kind, generous man. I was much more inclined to work for him than for Mr. Kane, that s for sure. I had parked in Kane s driveway when Mr. Kane appeared. Good morning, Mr. Kane. I need to remind you that you didn t pay me for last week.

Don t worry about that. I ll take care of you once you re done.

That s not how I work, Mr. Kane. I require payment when services are performed. You owe me seven bucks.

I said I d pay you once you were done and that s what I ll do. I returned my tools to the truck and lifted the tailgate to secure it. I walked to the cab to enter when he spoke again. Listen, you little bastard; you get out here and mow this lawn. If you don t; .

You ll what, Mr. Kane? Beat me up? That I d like to see.

If I called the cops who do you think they d believe?

I think they d believe Mr. Gentile, I said, pointing across the street to where Mr. Gentile had observed the entire matter. So long, Mr. Kane; enjoy mowing your lawn. Consider last week s job as a parting gift. I backed out and drove three houses down the block to see Mr. Gentile.

Morning, Paul; let me guess; he didn t want to pay you.

Right on, sir. He owed me for last week and wanted me to mow before paying me. Ten to one he d be gone by the time I finished. I don t need customers like that. He threatened me with calling the cops and trumping up some charge so I was really glad you were out here. You d be a good witness. Why don t you show me what you want me to do?

Mr. Gentile showed me around the property. It was bigger than our yard with lots of shrubbery and several trees. He told me what he wanted, but listened to several suggestions I had. All told we spent a half hour going over everything. He offered me $50 for the additional work which I thought more than fair. I worked almost all day, quitting only for lunch and when I was done. He approved immensely of the job I had done. I was surprised when he asked me to come by tomorrow around one to discuss a summer job. He promised me more money than I could make doing lawns. I explained that I had a family obligation, but would try to get away for half an hour.

I was beat after spending the entire day cutting the lawn, digging and trimming the beds, and spreading mulch. I drove home, called Rose and hopped into the shower. The hot water did wonders for my sore muscles. I ate a quick dinner before driving over to see Rose and take her back to the beach; this time to do some actual fishing. We joined some friends who had already caught some small blacks. I baited our hooks and cast the rods, handing one to Rose, keeping the other for myself.

We were there for almost an hour when I heard Ryan make a crude comment about Rose; a comment that would have been better left unsaid. I put the rod down and walked his way. I didn t raise my voice. I didn t have to. Ryan got the message; keep your big mouth shut or risk the beating of your life. Ryan was bigger than me, but he was mostly flab while I was firm muscle. Once he knew how things were between Rose and me he walked over to Rose to apologize. It helped that Rose had not heard him. The remark was really offensive.

The sun had set when the fish moved in. Blackfish typically would be found in rocky areas. When fishing from the shore that meant keeping the hook and sinker in the rocky band that was about twenty feet wide. Cast too far and you d wind up in the barren sandy expanse that made up most of the Sound s bottom. Cast

Paul Loves Rose: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 21 Sep 2026 14:47:00 +0000

Paul Loves Rose: Part 1

Paul loves Rose. Rose loves Paul. Problem is they're cousins; or are they?

by senor longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Introduction:

This story takes place in the 1960 s in rural Long Island, NY. It s the story of two relatives who become a lot more than friends. NOTE: Some of the terms used would be politically incorrect today, but were appropriate then. Paul is a popular student who gets all the pussy he can handle. He knows though that a much slower approach is needed with his na ve "cousin" Rose.

CHAPTER 1

It had been a long hard day made even longer and harder when my mower ran out of gas. Now I d be late to the dance. There weren t many at the nearby church so they were pretty special. I had rushed through my dinner, much to the annoyance of my mother, and ran upstairs into the shower. Five minutes later I was dressing in my navy blazer, a white button-down shirt, striped tie, and grey flannel slacks. A quick combing and my hair was as ready as it was going to be. I kissed Mom, waved to Dad, and was out the door to my truck. Twenty minutes later I was searching in vain for a parking spot. Finally, after another ten minutes I found one; across the street and a block away. I walked hurriedly back to the large brick building.

It appeared that I had arrived just in time. Rose was backed up against a wall as some bruiser who looked to be about ten years older was peering down her dress. I could see the terror in her eyes. Rose and I are the same age; eighteen; but she s really na ve. She should be a junior like me, but she s only a freshman. She s not stupid, on the contrary. She was terribly sick for more than a year and a half when she was eight and nine so she missed two whole years of school. She s better now, thank God. Now, all I have to do is rescue her.

I walked up with a huge smile on my face, stepping right between the gorilla and Rose. Hi, hun; sorry I m late. I kissed her cheek as I took her hand. C mon, let s dance. I pulled her away before her erstwhile suitor could react. He may have been twice my size, but I d bet I had twice the IQ. I wrapped my arms around Rose and pulled her close, wondering if she d say anything about the proximity of our bodies; she did.

Kind of close for cousins, Paul; wouldn t you say? Rose raised an eyebrow.

Yeah, but; we re actually not quite cousins. I clarified.

What does that mean; not quite cousins?

Essentially, we re not cousins. We re not related. Care to have me explain?

Yes, I m confused. Rose said with a bewildered look. Confused was good. She hadn t moved that luscious body with its big round breasts and that sweet firm ass away from the straining erection that was pointing down my left leg.

Okay; let s go back a few years. I ve always called your mom Aunt Celia and you ve always called mine Aunt Martha, okay, so far? She nodded. I call your dad Uncle Carl and you call mine Uncle Stan. If we re related how come we ve never seen each other at family gatherings?
To be real cousins one of your parents and one of my parents would have to be siblings; you know, like brothers or sisters; but you re never at any of our family functions and I ve never been to any of yours. I asked my mom about it last year.

Okay; so what did she say?

She said that she and your mom grew up next door to each other in Queens and were best friends all through school. They were so close that when they married and had kids it was natural to have them call each other aunt and uncle, especially when our dads got jobs at the Lab.

I don t believe it.

Okay, how about a bet? The music had stopped, but we were still dancing. I loved it. If I m right I ll pick you up next Friday night at seven for a date; a movie and ice cream after.

And if I m right?

I ll pick you up at seven next Friday night, but not for a date. We ll do whatever you want instead. She leaned back a bit and held her hand out to shake. I kissed her cheek instead.

Oh, thanks for the rescue. He was getting pretty obnoxious.

I noticed. It was the least I could do for my girlfriend. She laughed then realized we were the only ones dancing and walked off the floor with me following closely behind.

I had always loved Rose, even back to when we were both six. That was when we moved into the same neighborhood; my family from Oak Ridge, Tennessee and theirs from Alamogordo, New Mexico. My dad and hers had taken jobs at the Brookhaven National Lab in nearby Upton out in rural Suffolk County, Long Island. It was a real reunion for our moms and the first time our families had met. Rose and I hit it off right away, especially because she was a real tomboy. She could actually pass, catch, and kick a football better than I could until I made it to junior high and was almost as good at baseball and basketball, too. By then she d been sick and held back. I still saw her every day in school. Our small community had a K thru 8 school. In ninth grade we all went to Port Jefferson High about twenty miles away.

Back then it was a familial love; the kind one has for a brother or sister, or even a cousin; but over the years it had grown in a different direction. I d kept it a secret for several years, but; no longer. As time passed we d both grown into young adults. I was now 6 feet, 2 inches weighing an even 200 pounds. I played football; linebacker and fullback; and baseball; center field; on the Port Jeff varsity until my lawn mowing business took precedence in the spring. I had a muscular build, my body developed by years of lifting weights and working out in our basement. I worked almost every day during the summer mowing lawns and doing yard work. I had twenty lawns that I mowed weekly at seven dollars each. Most of my clients rounded up to an even ten for a much appreciated tip. I earned between $150 and $200 a week which was pretty decent money at the time. I was saving for college even though I was hoping for some kind of scholarship.

Rose had also grown up; into a beautiful young woman. Rose stood 5 feet, 8 inches, and if I had to guess; maybe, 115 pounds. She had a gorgeous body, the kind that made my classmates drool. Only my threats of a severe beating had saved her from being pawed repeatedly. I knew she had never been on even a single date. Her illness had made her extremely shy and her parents were overly protective. She was fine with me, but most other guys terrified her. Rose had the kind of black hair that looked reddish under certain kinds of light. She wore it short, exposing her slender graceful neck. Rose had the most delightful brown eyes and a cute slender nose over full sensual lips.

We had a great time at the dance, probably dancing more than sixty percent of the fast ones and all the slow ones. I especially loved the slow ones. I thought that Rose had already figured out that we weren t real cousins; she moved really close to my body. I was sure she could feel my thick erection, but she never pushed away. We left at eleven, driving to the local soda fountain where I treated to banana splits. Rose had hers with three flavors I wouldn t ever consider. Me; I loved every flavor of ice cream so long as it was chocolate. We joined another couple from school and had a wonderful time. We left at 11:45 so I could get her home by midnight.

I parked the truck and walked her to the door. Want to come in, Paul? Rose offered.

Thanks, Rose, but I have a really busy day tomorrow. Mr. Eaton is putting in a stone wall and I m helping him. He promised me $50 for the day so I have to be ready to work. Good night, Rose. I had a great time. I leaned in to kiss her cheek, but she turned her head at the last second. My lips touched hers briefly. It was like a bolt of lightning passed between us. She noticed it, too. Her eyes showed her shock. I waited until she was inside before driving the five blocks to our house.

Once in the house Rose walked into the living room to speak with her mother. Her dad always went to bed at eleven; her younger brother Eric was always in bed and sound asleep by ten. Mom, can I ask you something?

Of course, Rose; how was the dance?

Oh, it was wonderful. Rose said with a dreamy happiness. Paul rescued me from some big guy who was getting nasty with me. He pretended he was my boyfriend.

Oh, good for him! Mom was relieved. Paul s always looked out for you.

Oh, mom; while we were dancing he told me that we weren t really cousins. Is that true, Mom?

It is true that our families are not related by blood, but Martha and I are closer than most sisters are. We might as well be related.

Okay; so; then; we re not really cousins, at all; are we?

No, even though you might as well be.

Then I should tell you that I have a date Friday night.

Oh? Who with? Mom asked while yawning.

With Paul, Mom. We had a bet and I lost, but I m kind of glad. Does that make any sense?

Her mom smiled then responded, Yes, dear; it does. Now let s get to bed, shall we?

CHAPTER 2: Paul s Morning

My parents were both in bed when I got home so my usual inquisition took place at breakfast the following morning. I told them I d had a wonderful time and that I had a date Friday night. Do we know her, Paul, my mother asked.

Yes, Mom it s with Rose. I went on to tell about the bet. I could see my mother thinking as I spoke.

I hope you plan to be a gentleman, Paul. I don t want to see her hurt in any way.

Yes, Mom, you know I will and I d never hurt Rose. You know I love her. She did, but not in the way I meant. I excused myself and ran out the door, looking forward to a hard day s work. Mom didn t like me skipping church, but knew it was for a good reason.

I saw Rose on Monday morning when I picked her up for the ride to school. It was better than waiting for the bus and a lot quicker, too. She seemed unusually happy this morning. She spilled the beans even before I had the chance to ask her. We have a date, Paul. I can t wait; a real date. I reached across the bench seat to squeeze her hand. Next thing I knew she slid across to sit next to me. I could see how thrilled she was. I held her hand almost all the way to school; except when I needed two hands to drive and shift gears. I gave her a brief peck on the lips once we were at school. This became a daily routine.

Friday night I was at her door at 7:00 sharp. Aunt Celia answered the door and invited me in. My goodness, Paul; Rose has been looking forward to this all week. She s been on cloud nine. I hope you have a good time.

I m sure we will, Aunt Celia. We always enjoy each other s company. I ll have her home by twelve.

I think we can make it one, Paul. I don t want to stand in the way of you two enjoying yourselves. I heard a noise and turned to see Rose descending the staircase. She looked beautiful; even more than usual. I took her hand and led her out to my truck. My truck; it was a 1952-53 Ford. I got it at a junk yard. Most of the parts were from a 52, but some, like the seats, the bed, and the transmission were from a 1953. They were basically the same and the price was great; $100!

We drove all the way to Port Jefferson Station, named, no doubt, for its proximity to the older town of Port Jefferson and the end-of-the-line station of the Long Island Rail Road s northern spur. We sat in the theater balcony and held hands while we sipped our Cokes and nibbled popcorn. About half way through the movie I put my arm around her shoulders; I was extremely pleased that she didn t object at all. After the movie we drove down the hill to Grammas for ice cream, exactly as I had promised. It was still early so I drove us to the north shore beach. We sat in the parking lot overlooking the beach and Long Island Sound beyond. The moon s reflection glistened over the tiny waves.

We sat quietly, just watching the water. Normally, I d be making out with my hand up my date s skirt, but this was Rose. I knew she had no experience and I definitely didn t want to scare her. There d be other dates and other opportunities. I went to turn on the radio, but Rose stopped me.

Paul; have you brought other girls here?

One or two, but none like you.

I could see her smile even in the dim light. What did you do with them? Can you tell me?

That s not something a gentleman discusses, Rose.

Did you kiss your girlfriend?

Not yet, but I was thinking of doing it in about a minute. She looked up at me. I leaned down to her and our lips met. She was tentative at first, but after a few seconds her arms gripped my neck pulling me to her as our lips mashed into each other. I d had plenty of kisses, but none as sweet or loving as that one. The kiss lasted for more than a minute before Rose broke it.

I liked that, Paul. I liked it a lot.

Me, too, but next time try opening your mouth a bit so our tongues can touch. She gave me a questioning look, but separated her lips about a quarter inch before leaning up for another. I gently pushed my tongue between her lips and teeth. She jumped back in shock then smiled and moved in again, opening her mouth wider. This time her tongue beat me to the punch. It wrestled with mine, moving between our mouths. Rose was obviously a quick study. She was a great kisser.

Her face was red when we broke it.

Yeah, I agree. It was incredible. I concurred.

Is that all you did, Paul?

No, there were other things, but I don t think you re ready for them.

Can you at least tell me? Rose was going to open Pandora s Box come hell or high water.

Touching, mostly; her chest, her pussy, my cock.

Rose gulped several times as I detailed what couples often do while, uh, watching the submarine races .

Like I said, you re not ready for that; not yet, anyway. I tried to help her understand that we both knew two women who would skin me alive if they thought I took advantage of her. Rose, maybe sometime in the future. The idea is to give each other pleasure, but you have to be ready; and you have to be willing.

I think I want you to touch me. Rose assured me.

No! Touching is something like kissing. Both parties have to be involved and It ll be a while before you re ready to touch my cock, won t it? I love you, Rose, so I m not going to rush you into anything; and especially not that. You ll know when you re ready.

I leaned down, opened my mouth and waited, but not too long. Rose was all over me in a second. We kissed for more than an hour, but nothing more. We both knew she wasn t ready. I got her home by 12:50. We kissed again outside the door and she went in. Ten minutes later I was home.

I had a feeling my mother would be up waiting and I was right. So; how did it go?

Great, Mom; we both had a wonderful time.

There was a lull then she spoke again, Did you try to kiss her?

No, Mom, but she did kiss me, I grinned before continuing, several times, in fact. We re going out again tomorrow. Danny Shea is having a party.

Just don t forget what I said. I don t want to see her hurt.

Don t worry, Mom. I m not going to hurt her. I love Rose and I m in this for the long haul. I d told the truth even if I hadn t fully explained my love for Rose. I didn t say anything, but I was certain a very similar inquisition had occurred with Aunt Celia and Rose, just as I was sure our mothers would compare notes early tomorrow morning. I wasn t worried; I hadn t done anything to be ashamed of.

I picked Rose up at eight Saturday night. Danny Shea lived only about five miles away in the next village down the highway. We parked on the road and walked hand-in-hand to the front door. The music was almost deafening as we walked in. We met with Danny who offered us beer from a keg. It was tempting, but we opted for sodas instead. I could see that some of the kids were drinking a lot; some were already tipsy and it wasn t even 8:30. I could also see that there were too many kids at the party and that Danny s parents were nowhere to be seen. This could be a recipe for disaster. We stayed until ten dancing almost every dance. Rose actually kissed me in the middle of one.

Once I noticed several guys becoming argumentative I knew it was time to leave. We were just getting into my truck when the first police car arrived. We were questioned, but even the cop could see we hadn t anything to drink. I m glad you re sober. I hate to find kids killed in traffic accidents.

Yeah, that s the biggest reason why I only have beer at home, I replied. We were gone a minute later.

Why d we leave, Paul? I was having such a good time.

Because there s going to be trouble, Rose; some of those kids are drunk. There was no supervision and, believe me, there will be some fights unless the cops break up the party. We may be eighteen and legally able to drink, but that doesn t mean we should. I m responsible for your safety. I m not taking any chances with you. You mean a lot more to me than a couple of beers. She looked up at me and kissed my cheek. I drove around the block and headed to the miniature golf where I let Rose beat me.

I know you re better than that, Paul. You let me win, didn t you?

I laughed then held my hands up in a defensive position. Who, me? She joined me in laughing then she hugged me, looked into my eyes and kissed me. It was long and sweet, our tongues dueling for minutes. She broke it, but only to whisper, Take me to the beach.

All the beaches where we live are private with the exception of an occasional town, county, or state park. We have two beaches in our association; Sill s Gully where one can drive all the way to the beach and East Path near our houses. That s a walk down a long and winding path in a ravine. It s also a long walk back up. The homeowners have improved it, installing benches and a boardwalk where feasible. I drove to Sill s Gully. It was named for a big rock; Sill s Rock; about a half mile straight out from shore in almost twenty feet of water at high tide. There are probably a million rocks on the north shore of Long Island. They all came from New England during the last ice age when they were pushed by a massive glacier and deposited once the glacier receded. I hoped the parking lot would be empty. It was. Rose wanted to go onto the beach so I pulled an old blanket from behind the seat. We walked holding hands under the moon s light.

We sat on the blanket, Rose snuggling close to me. It was April and it was chilly. I took off my sweatshirt and pulled it over her head. The waistband got stuck on her breasts until I made a concerted effort to pull it out away from her body. You did that on purpose. I said.

Of course, I m not an idiot, you know. Rose laughed then leaned forward, pressing those glorious orbs into my chest as she kissed me. Ending our dates on the beach became one of our favorite things.

We dated every Friday and Saturday night and we often saw each other at family functions like birthday parties or cookouts. Our parents seemed to accept our relationship. I know that my mother no longer interrogated me after every date and Rose s mom always welcomed me when I picked her up.

We had dated for more than a month, doing everything teenagers could imagine. I had even taken her over to Coram to the drive-in there. We bought the obligatory Cokes and popcorn, returning to the truck while it was still light. It was fun watching the young kids in the playground, many of them clad in pajamas, while their parents looked on. I recalled looking forward to the movie, but we never saw more than ten minutes at a time. The following week we went to another dance, this time at school. One thing about school dances, they ended early; at eleven. Rose and I left around 10:30. I asked Rose if she d like to get some ice cream, but she shook her head. You know where I want to go. I drove to our favorite place; the beach at Sill s Gully.

Rose joined me on the blanket. One second I was sitting and looking at the water, the next I was lying back with Rose on top of me. She gripped my head as she ground her lips into mine. Her large globular breasts pressed into my chest. I could feel her hard nipples through our clothes. Her legs were wrapped around mine. We kissed and kissed until she broke it. Looking directly into my eyes she spoke quietly,

Apocalyptic Love: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 21 Sep 2026 01:08:00 +0000

Apocalyptic Love: Part 2.

Curt and Amy discover love, in a world of mass death.

Based on a post by Lucky Mann. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Curt offered his hand and helped Amy up from the couch. He flipped a few switches on a control panel as they walked to their bed. “Those switches activated a very sophisticated security system. I will show you all the special controls of our 'Eagles Nest' tomorrow. Do you like that name for our home?”

“I think it's great.” Amy replied. “I promise to make our “Eagles Nest” as happy a home as it can be. Now, let me go to the bathroom so I can shower and get ready for my lover. I want you to take your mate to bed and ravish her like you did last night.”

When Amy returned, she was wearing a baby-doll negligee she had bought at Fredrick's earlier that afternoon. The pale green nightie accented her auburn hair and made her green eyes sparkle. The top was held together by two small ribbons tied in bows, one at her throat and one just below her sizable tits. The bottoms which barely covered her ass and did little to conceal her pussy were secured around her waist with two more ribbons at her hips. As she slowly approached Curt, he could smell the hint of Obsession she had dabbed behind her ears, between her tits, and even a small dab over her pussy's split.

“Oh my God, Baby. You look and smell good enough to eat.”

Amy giggled. “If that's what you want to do, please feel free. I loved it when you did that, last night.” She climbed up on the bed and held her arms out invitingly while spreading her legs to offer herself to her mate.

Curt carefully climbed into bed and eased his body down on his willing mate. She wrapped her arms around him, and he began kissing her lips and grinding his hard cock into her pubic mound. Slowly, he kissed his way down her body. The ribbons were soon untied and her tits were being kissed, sucked, and nibbled until Amy was rubbing the back of his head and moaning in appreciation. He kissed his way down her body. She giggled when he burrowed his tongue into her belly button. He then continued kissing his way further down Amy's soft body.

Amy spread her legs as wide as she could.

Curt settled his shoulders between her thighs. His mouth hovered over her mound. “Yum, you do smell delicious.” With a quick flick of each wrist, he released the ribbons at her waist. He lowered her nightie's bottoms with his teeth and kissed her mound.

Amy moaned, placed her hands on the back of Curt's head, and pressed down. She rocked her pelvis up and her nether lips met his mouth's lips.

Curt kissed Amy's pussy and began licking her split. He soon had her writhing on the bed and thrusting her pelvis up to meet his eager mouth. He sucked her clit between his lips and flicked it with his tongue.

Amy screamed as a massive orgasm rushed through her body. She rapidly and repeatedly thrust her hips up and down as she pulled his face tightly to her pussy. Curt continued to eat her pussy as her orgasm eased. He brought her to two more orgasms before he relented and crawled up her body.

Amy licked all over his face as Curt lined his cock up to penetrate her tight pussy. She seemed to like the taste of her own juices on his face.

With one slow but continuous shove, Curt buried his cock fully into Amy's pussy. She groaned with pleasure as he bottomed out against her cervix. He then began sliding his cock in and out of her tight pussy bumping into her cervix with each thrust.

“Ump, ump, ump!” Amy grunted each time Curt's cock bumped into her cervix. Breathlessly she encouraged him. “Oh yes, Curt! Take me! Fill me with that wonderful cock.”

He slowly increased the speed and power of his thrust. He was soon pounding Amy's hungry pussy with all his strength. He shouted out. Baby, I going to cum!”

Amy rapidly returned each of Curt's thrust. She thrust her pussy against him and cried out. “Oh yes! Fuck my pussy. Fill me with your cum, lover.”

He did just that. With one last mighty thrust, Curt buried his cock deep in Amy's core and filled her with cum.

They both fell back onto the bed. His cock was still buried in her pussy as it pulsed around it. It felt to him as if Amy's pussy was trying to milk the last of his cum from him. They quickly fell asleep in that position. Sometime during the night, Curt's cock had softened and slipped out of Amy's pussy. He must have rolled off of her body as well.
In the morning, he awoke lying on his back with Amy's head on his belly. Her hand was gently stroking his cock which was stiff with his morning hard-on. He reached down and patted her ass.

Amy looked up and said, “Sorry honey, I didn't mean to wake you. I just had an uncontrollable urge to hold your beautiful cock.”

Curt said nothing. He just smiled down at her and squeezed her ass cheeks. He then pushed his hand between her thighs near her pussy. His fingers moved up and down between her nether lips.

Amy cooed and spread her legs. She then, without warning, engulfed Curt's cock in her mouth. She took most of his cock in until its head hit the opening to her throat. She didn't gag this time but did back off a little. She licked, sucked, and bobbed her mouth up and down on his cock.

Curt fingered her pussy until he was about to erupt. “Baby, I'm going to cum soon.” He warned her.

“Um hum!” She replied without taking his cock out of her mouth. If anything she took him deeper and sucked harder.

Just as he erupted in Amy's mouth, Curt slid his fingers out of her pussy and used one finger to tickle her asshole. She moaned loudly, thrust her ass up toward his hand, and shoved the head of his cock into her throat. She began rapidly swallowing the cum he was feeding her. He pushed the finger at her ass in past her sphincter to the second knuckle.

When Amy had finished swallowing all of Curt's cum, and he had pulled his finger from her ass, she sat up and smiled at him. “My God, I didn’t' know having my ass fingered could make me so excited. I've read about it on the internet, but never really thought about doing it. Curt, will you do my ass sometime?”

“If that's what my lover wants, I'll be happy to fuck you up your ass. What did you think of your first attempt at deep-throat?”

“Huh? Deep-throat? What's that? Oh, that. I did didn't I?” She had been so excited about getting a finger in her ass she seemed to have forgotten about the cock head that had been in her throat.

“Yep, you sure did. I guess that's two things we can try sometime. Now, I'm hungry. Let's shower and get something to eat.”

Amy bounded out of bed and trotted to the shower. Curt quickly followed.

A little while later, while they leisurely enjoyed their breakfast of sausage and pancakes, the chatted about their situation.

Curt told her, “First, I'll show you all the controls for the Eagles Nest. I want you to be aware of how to operate all the systems if I am ever unavailable. Let's take a look around and see what's happening in the outside world.”

Curt hit a button on the wall next to him and the TV monitors over head came to life. As he had expected, the local stations had all gone to full time news coverage. Bands of rioters were all over Atlanta and the central Georgia area. Numerous buildings were on fire and ongoing gun battles between the rioters and the National Guard were in progress. The closed circuit cameras indicated little damage in the immediate area. Flipping the channels indicated the same things were happening all over the United States and in most of the world's capitols. A text crawl on the bottom of the screens warned people to stay in doors. Martial law had been declared nationwide with orders to shoot to kill. The next crawl indicated NASA had determined the meteor would impact the central US somewhere near Memphis at about noon Eastern time Monday.

Amy had a look of fear on her face. The reality of what was about to happen had finally set in. Curt took her in his arms and hugged her tightly. “That's close enough to do some serious damage around here, but we should be just fine. You are in a very safe place. This bunker can take that impact with ease. We will be safe here. Unfortunately, most of the surrounding area will probably be decimated.”

Rising, Curt then told Amy they had things to do. “First, I want to show you all the controls and safety features of the Eagles Nest.” Over the next few hours, Curt showed Amy all the systems that would help them survive and make their lives easier after the meteor's impact. He made certain Amy could operate them all especially the defensive systems.

Curt then strapped on his Glock and handed Amy her Colt. He then showed he another blast door hidden behind a pile of supply boxes. That door opened to a tunnel. That tunnel led to the supply bunker next to the house. There he pointed out additional defensive systems and demonstrated their operation. “All these systems can be activated and operated from either bunker's control panels. You may freely move between the Eagles Nest and this bunker. Just be certain to close and secure any door you pass through.” Before leaving the supply bunker, Curt grabbed a box of pink disposable razors. With a broad smile on his face, he told Amy, “These are for you.”

Amy giggled and took the box. “I'll be sure to use these frequently. I wouldn't want my mate to find any stubble.”

They both laughed as they left the supply bunker and returned to the Eagles Nest. Amy jumped and giggled again when Curt gave her ass a gentle swat as he followed her through the tunnel. “Damn Baby, you sure have a tempting ass. I am really going to enjoy my mate.”

By the time they returned to the Eagles Nest it was nearing midday. “Amy, would you mind fixing us a light lunch? I want to scan the area.”

“Of course I will. By the way, I'm a pretty good cook too. You don't think I got plump without cooking good meals?”

They kissed and went to separate areas of their sanctuary. Curt used the closed circuit cameras to scan the local area. He noted the area was still clear, and joined Amy in the kitchen.

She had produced a lunch of a sandwiches, chips, fresh fruit, and sweet tea. “I hope you like sweet tea.” She said as she served him.

“Of course I do. This is the South isn't it? Is there any other way to make tea. Lunch looks good. Would you like to eat it on the roof? We may not be able to be outside for a long time to come after today.”

“That would be nice. Is it safe?” She asked.

“It is for now. Come on.” He grabbed a scoped AR-15 along with several magazines. He then led Amy to the roof. They both still had their handguns on their hips. The roof was flat with a three foot tall wall all around its perimeter.

“This is delightful.” Amy said as she smiled at Curt. Lunch was good and both of them relaxed until an alarm sounded. “Take our lunch down to the bunker, Amy. I'll check the cause of that alarm.”

Curt grabbed his AR and headed for the roof perimeter. From there he spotted two guys cutting through the fence at the supply bunker. He could just have easily shot both of them, but he wanted to demonstrate one of his security systems to Amy. So, he ran down to the Eagles Nest and called her to join him.

When she reached him, he was already in the security control room. She could easily see the two men were about to breach the first fence. The would have to cross the area between the first and second fence to gain access to the bunker grounds. As they crawled through the hole they had cut and were running to the second fence.

Curt said, “Watch this.” He turned a couple of knobs and pressed a button. Instantly, the two men screamed and fell to the ground. They were writhing on the ground apparently in tremendous pain. Curt turned the knobs down and watched as the intruders slowly crawled to the truck they had come in and drove away.

“Wow! What happened to them?” Amy asked.

Curt smiled and replied, “They got a taste of the high powered microwave beams that are focused between the fences. They have effectively been cooked internally. They will probably be dead by morning and no longer a threat to the supply bunker. In the mean time, they will warn their friends of the danger here. If I had left the power on full a few seconds more, they would have never gotten up. I know that may sound cruel to you, but the necessity of severe measures will become clearer to you as more and more people come to attack us and steal what we have and need.”

“Oh wow! I think I understand. If my boyfriend, lover, and mate tells me it is necessary, I will love and believe him. Now what do we need to do this afternoon?”

“I want to show you a few more things here in our Eagles Nest. We will not have to live a completely austere life here. I have stockpiled several thousand movies and a like number of musical CD’s.” If the satellites are still working, we may be able pick up whatever they are transmitting. There is a powerful radio transmitter and receiver. If others are so equipped, we may be able to communicate with them where ever they are.” Curt then escorted Amy all around her new home again to show her all the creature comforts they had. The complete tour took several hours.

When he finished the tour, he asked her, “Well Amy, what do you think. Will you be able to be, if not happy, at least comfortable here with me?”

“Oh Curt, it may seem to be a bit cramped after a while, but I think you can keep me completely satisfied emotionally and physically. My life here with you will never be boring. Now, as for my sexual satisfaction, that will be a two person project that we must work on together. We made a very good start on that already. I hope we can keep our efforts up in that area of our lives.”

Curt smiled at Amy and took her into his arms, kissed her deeply, and hugged her tightly. He softly said in her ear, “Baby, between your age and my appetites, I don't think that will be a problem for either of us.”

Now, if you wouldn't mind whipping up something for dinner, I want to check our monitors and any news that may be available.”

“It will be my pleasure to make our dinner.” I promise not to poison you with my cooking.” Amy then kissed Curt and headed off for the kitchen.

A short time later, Amy called Curt to dinner. She had set the table and lit two candles. She had him sit at the table so she could serve her new mate. She poured a class of red wine which he sipped until she served dinner. First came a salad followed by steaks cooked to perfection along with a side of broccoli in cheese sauce. She then sat across from him and they began eating their dinner.

After taking a bite of all she had served, Curt commented on his dinner. “Amy, this is fantastic. I just hope our supplies hold out long enough. You a not a good cook.” Amy looked shocked. He quickly added, “Baby, you are great cook.” She immediately brightened and a big smile covered her face.

She then asked, “What's going on outside. Can we go up to the roof again and finish our wine. It was so nice up there this afternoon.”

“No, I'm sorry Amy. I have sealed all the entries and set all the automatic defenses. Roving bands of rioters, arsonists, thieves, and murderers are nearby. I saw a large mob just a couple of blocks away. We will be safe in here, but it looks like we will now have to stay in the Eagles Nest until sometime after the meteor hits and the air clears. If you like, we can watch the conditions outside on the monitors for a while or watch a movie.”

Amy thought a few moments then smiled at Curt. “How about we put some music on, watch the mess outside for a little while, then try to find some other entertainment? I'm sure we can think of something to do to entertain ourselves.” Her grin broadened as she released the buttons down the front of her blouse and tossed it to the floor. She was not wearing a bra.

Curt couldn't help but ogle her bare chest. “Baby, I love your idea, but we should finish our dinner. We have plenty, but we shouldn't waste anything. I look forward to having you for desert.”

“So do I lover. So do I. I have come to love it when you eat me, and I really like swallowing your cum. But mostly, I love it when you shove that big cock of yours so deep in me.” Amy giggled and was grinning from ear to ear.

“Patience my beautiful mate. Let's eat our dinner first.”

After dinner, while Amy cleared and cleaned the kitchen, Curt double checked the security systems. All systems were in full automatic defensive mode with their deadly responses on line. Curt was confident he and Amy would be safe from any intruders.

When Amy joined Curt she had removed her pants and was wearing what would become Curt's favorite outfit. She was nude. They then retired to their sleeping chamber where Curt striped too. Curt then turned all the monitors on to different feeds, two of which were of the two block area surrounding their home. One of those cameras caught one of the local punks scaling the fence that surrounded their location. Just as he jumped down into the area between the fences, he immediately fell to the ground and writhed in pain for less that a minute. He then lay still. He had paid the price for his stupidity and had been cooked dead by the microwaves. His associates decided to move on to easier targets.

The other cameras showed similar conditions around the region, country, and world. Buildings in flames, looters running wild, dead bodies lying in the streets were common.

Amy had a look of fear on her face. “Will your systems be enough? Will they keep the rioters out?”

“Yes Baby.” Curt answered. “Even if by some miracle the rioters get past my security systems, and they won't, it would take a direct hit from a tank round to get our blast door open. You will be perfectly safe here with me.” He them took her in his arms and kissed her tender lips.

Amy put a CD into they player and climbed into bed. She had picked a romantic easy listening CD. As the music played, Curt joined her on the bed and took her into his strong arms. That simple act made Amy feel safe and secure. Of course, the fact that her 9mm Colt and Curt's .40 cal. Glock were on the night stands helped.

As he laid next to her, Curt pulled Amy on top of his body. Her sizable tits were crushed against he muscled chest. His cock grew to its full seven inch erect size and pressed into her belly. She sighed and relaxed. She spread her legs and let them drape over his hips. Her pussy was already dripping with her lubricating juices.

“Curt, thank you for asking me to stay with you. I feel so safe and loved when I'm close to you like this. I also feel so horny.” She then shifted her body until she had his cock pressing at the entrance to her pussy. When she wiggled her hips just right, his cock slipped into her.

“Oh yeah!” She cooed. She pushed back until she had Curt's hard cock filling her pussy. “God I love having you inside me.”

Curt reached down and grabbed both of her ass cheeks and pressed her hips down while he pushed his up. He kissed her and said, “Baby, you feel fantastic.”

Slowly at first, Amy began rocking her pelvis to slide his cock in and out of her tight pussy. As her excitement grew, Amy rode her mate faster and harder. Finally, she sat up and bounced hard on his cock. She repeatedly drove it deep into her hungry hole.

Curt continued to knead her ass with both hands adding to Amy's rising excitement. She was very close to getting off. Amy's orgasm exploded through her body, and she cried out. “Oh God yes!” She was practically vibrating on top of Curt's firm body. He had suddenly pulled her ass down hard and shoved the tip of a finger into her asshole. She had cum instantly. As her orgasm ebbed, he slipped his finger out of the ass. He continued to circle her asshole with his finger.

As Amy quietly laid on Curt's chest, her breathing returning to normal. She began kissing all over Curt's face.

As he circ

Apocalyptic Love: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sun, 20 Sep 2026 01:07:00 +0000

Apocalyptic Love: Part 1.

A meteor on a collision course with earth forces Curt and Amy together.

Based on a post by Lucky Mann. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was a beautiful spring day in Atlanta, Georgia. The sun was out, a few puffy clouds were drifting by in the heavens, the temperature was warm, and a light breeze was blowing. It was too perfect a day to think of the disaster looming in the near future.

That impending disaster was the reason Amy had the job she was supposed to be doing. The teen was supposed to be stacking boxes of emergency supplies in a bomb-proof underground bunker. The supplies would soon be needed. The scientists at NASA had broadcast a world-wide warning of an approaching meteor. The meteor that was going to hit the earth in a few days was predicted to hit somewhere in the Great Plains of North America. The resulting impact would destroy a great portion of earth's population. The initial deaths would come either from the violent impact itself, and its shock-wave; and the huge earthquakes that would follow. Many more would die from the long period of darkness caused by the ejection of massive amounts of earth ejected from the impact site and hurled into the upper atmosphere. Vast crop failures are expected, which would result in world-wide starvation.

Many governments, private organizations, and a few wealthy individuals were stockpiling survival rations in what they thought were secure locations in the hopes of providing any survivors with what they would need. Curt Johnson was one of the wealthy individuals who was planning to survive the meteor strike. He had built a nearly bomb-proof storage bunker and a home next to it. The home was designed as a reinforced shelter as well.

For the past month, Curt had been carefully watching one of his young employees. She was a hard worker and he had grown fond of her without saying anything.

Amy had been employed by a wealthy individual unknown to her; to help store the emergency supplies in a very secure bunker. It was Friday afternoon and her tasks were nearly complete. The meteor was due to arrive sometime around midday, Monday. Time for preparations was getting very short.

Instead of working as she was supposed to be, Amy was daydreaming about cuddling with a boy she knew and liked from back in high school. She had dreamed of him ever since they were Juniors in high school. At nineteen years of age, Amy had now graduated from school and was part of the adult working world.

Unfortunately for Amy, the boy she was fantasizing about didn't know or care about Amy's feelings for him. He barely acknowledged her existence. Amy wasn't his type of girl. He preferred the slender, big-titted, cheerleader types.

Amy, on the other hand, was short and a little on the stocky side. The offspring of German and Dutch ancestry, she stood a bit over five foot six and weighed about one hundred forty pounds. That combination had given her a sizable set of tits, a plump and well rounded ass, and a nicely padded slender belly. She kept her auburn hair long, and it seemed to form a frame for her cute freckled face. Her green eyes usually sparkled when she smiled. Amy would be the sexiest barmaid at an Oktoberfest German festival, if she were imagined in a classic Dirndl outfit.

Amy didn't know her supervisor, Mister Curt Johnson, was the owner of the bunker where she was working. As he walked by the area Amy was in, he noticed she was just standing in a corner of the bunker behind a pile of boxes. As he got closer to her, he noticed tears flowing from Amy's eyes.

“Amy, what's wrong?” He asked the weeping girl.

She was startled by Mister Johnson's sudden appearance. “Nothing sir. I'll get back to work right away.”

“It's alright, Amy. No one expects you, or anyone else, to be concentrating on work with what's soon coming our way.”

With tears still flowing from her eyes, Amy walked past Mister Johnson to return to work. He gently reached out and took hold her by her shoulders. He pulled her backwards until her back was pressed to his chest. As he held her firmly, he asked. “Amy will you talk to me? Is there anything I can do to help you?”

“No sir. I have just realized that I will never be with a boy I like. He will never hold and cuddle with me. He, I, and most of the other people we know will probably be dead by next Monday evening. He didn't care for me anyway. I'm too fat for him to be attracted to me. All my dreams will end in a few days anyway. Maybe that's not so bad after all.”

“Amy, you are not too fat. I think you are cute as hell. I've been watching you for weeks, and I like what I've seen. I have developed a strong attraction to you. I just didn't know how to approach you. After all, you are only nineteen and I am your twenty-eight-year-old boss. I hope you don't get too mad at me for what I'm about to do.”

Mister Johnson then bent forward and kissed the side of Amy's neck. In the mean time, his hands slid around her torso and gently hugged her.

Amy sighed as she felt her supervisor's strong arms around her waist and his hands on her belly. “Oh Mister Johnson. I'm not mad at all. As a matter-of-fact, that feels nice.” She then tilted her head back and let it rest on his chest.

“Amy, please call me Curt.” He began rubbing and squeezing Amy's belly and slowly moved his hands up to her breasts. He gently squeezed them and kissed her neck again.

She gasped when Curt moved his hands up and covered her breasts. She then cooed in appreciation of the feelings she was getting. “Curt, I have never done anything like this before. The boys never seemed to like me.”

“Well I do. I like girls with a little meat on their bones.” He then squeezed Amy's breasts again. “Amy, since the workday is almost over anyway, I would like to take you out if you're interested. Amy, will you go out to dinner with me?”

Amy spun around in his arms to face Curt. She seemed to be in thought for a few seconds as she stared into his eyes. Then a smile spread across her face. She then threw her arms around his neck, pressed her breasts into his torso, and kissed his lips. “Curt, are you really asking me for a date? No one has ever asked me out before.”

Curt smiled down at the cute girl in his arms. “That's their loss. Yes Amy, I'm asking you for a date. Would you like to go to dinner with me tonight?”

“Yes Curt, I'd love to go to dinner with you. I just need to go home to clean up first.” Amy was back to her normal bubbly self.

“Okay! Go home now. I'll pick you up in about an hour.”

Curt had barely finished speaking before Amy was running out of the bunker's open blast doors and heading for her car. Curt thought he should probably hurry too. He didn't want to keep his date waiting very long. With the approaching meteor only a few days away, there was precious little time to waste.

Just a little over an hour later Curt had gotten home, showered, shaved, dressed, and driven to Amy's apartment. He had barely gotten parked when Amy came bounding out to meet him. The loose summer dress she was wearing fluttered in the breeze as she approached. Its low cut bodice showed a considerable amount of her cleavage. She hopped into the passenger seat of his car before he had a chance to open the door for her. She then leaned over to kiss his right cheek.

“Wow Amy! You sure seem a lot happier than you were a little while ago. You look and smell delicious.”

Amy practically beamed at him and said, “Curt, there is not enough time before the meteor arrives for me to play hard to get. So, if you're interested in a fat girl like me, we can have a good time tonight.”

Curt replied without actually responding to her comment. “You're right, Amy. Time is short. So, let's get going.” Curt then pulled out of the parking space and headed toward one of the nicest restaurants in town.

They ate steak and lobster and shared a bottle of wine. The laws on underage drinking had been rolled back. Due to the likelihood of a short life expectancy, sixteen was now the legal drinking age.

By the time they had finished dinner, Amy was giggling a lot. She was a little tipsy from the wine. “Curt, I'm sorry I'm being so silly. I have never drank so much wine.”

Curt laughed at his date, placed his arm over her shoulder, and pulled her closer to him. “It's alright, baby. I want you to have fun and remember this night.”

Amy thought the comment about remembering this night was a bit weird considering they would probably be dead in a few days. There wouldn't be time to remember anything. She tilted her head back when Curt lifted her chin. She happily accepted and returned the tender kiss Curt placed on her lips.

Curt whispered in Amy's ear. “Are you ready to go, Amy?”

She looked up into his eyes and replied. “Yes Curt, but let me say something first. You're the first guy who has treated me this nice. I like you a lot. So, since we only have a few days before the meteor probably kills us all, I've decided to give myself to you. You can do whatever you want with me. I am looking forward to at least one night's pleasure with you, before the meteor puts an end to us all and all that we know. Okay, I'm ready now.”

Curt kissed her passionately and told her, “Amy, your are a very special girl to me. I have never been married and it's unlikely that is in my future right now. So, let's make the best of what we have and let whatever happens happen.” He then left a nice tip on the table and escorted Amy to his car. During the ride to Curt's home, Amy sat close to him. He placed his right arm over her shoulders and hugged her. He gently rubbed her upper arm as he drove toward his home. Though he was very tempted to caress her tit, he didn't want to come on too strong and frighten this young woman. She soon sighed and laid her head back on his shoulder. A broad smile brightened her face.

After a short while Amy relieved some of his fear of frightening her. She turned slightly to her right. She then pulled the hand that had been rubbing her arm to her right tit. When Curt gently squeezed her tit, Amy sighed again and snuggled even closer into his side. He continued to massage Amy's tit until they reached his home.

When they pulled into Curt's driveway, Amy sat up. She turned to face him, and they tenderly kissed.

Curt helped Amy out of his car, and, with an arm around her waist, led her into his home. He then helped her sit on his couch. He sat next to her, put his arm around her shoulders, and firmly hugged her. He gently kissed her again. She cooed and returned the kiss. They cuddled for a while and talked about what their future may hold. She was convinced their future would end sometime next Monday. He tried to calm her fears.

After a little while Curt began fondling Amy's breasts through her dress. He released several of her dress buttons and a great deal more of her ample breasts were exposed. He pushed her dress from her shoulders. Except for the lacy light blue bra that lifted her breasts and helped create her cleavage, Amy was nude from the waist up. Curt leaned over her and began kissing and licking the exposed areas of Amy's breasts.

Amy cooed in response and put a hand on the back of Curt's head. She pulled his head tighter to her chest. “Do you like my boobs, Curt?”

Curt sat up and replied, “Oh yeah, Baby. I sure do. They're so soft and kissable.” He reached out and put a hand on each tit. He firmly squeezed both of Amy's boobs and again kissed each one.

While he fondled Amy's breasts, they stood and faced each other. She opened his shirt and pushed it off his shoulders allowing it to fall to the floor. She briefly rubbed her hands up and down his solid chest and belly. “Oh my! I like this. You work out, don't you?”

“Yes! I have a small gym here at home.”

Amy then moved her hands down to his waist and began fumbling with his belt and pants button. At the same time, Curt released the rest of her dress buttons. In short order his pants and her dress were puddled around their feet on the floor. They both kicked off their shoes and stepped out of the clothes around their ankles.

His boxers and her bra and matching panties were their only covering. Curt stepped back and they looked each other over.

Curt smiled broadly and said, “Amy, you are a very beautiful young lady.”

“You mean, for a fat girl?” She replied, sarcastically.

“No!” He said firmly. “Regardless of how much you weigh, you're as beautiful as any girl I know.”

Amy grinned and asked, “Do you really mean that?”

“Yes I do, Amy. I think you are beautiful from head to toe. I like your soft round tummy. Your ass is plump but firm. And I especially like your tits. They will be a delight to play with.” He reached out and squeezed them again.

Amy giggled.

“Amy, would you consider staying with me until the meteor hits? I really like you and want you to stay with me.”

“Curt, I believe in straight talk. Like I said earlier, I have already made up my mind to give myself to you. If you want me to stay with you, we can try to make our last days happy ones.” She then reached behind her back to release her bra.

“Wait a minute, Baby. Not yet! I am anxious to see your nude body, but I have something else I want to show you before we go any further.” He held out his hand to her and said, “Come with me.”

Amy took the offered hand, and Curt led her through his home to the rear of the house. He led her through a door that led to a stairway down to his basement. Once at the bottom of the stairs, they doubled back under the steps to another door.

Amy was beginning to wonder where Curt was leading her. This door opened to reveal another set of steps that went much deeper under the house. “Where are you taking me?”

He answered somewhat cryptically. “There is a lot more to this house than is apparent at first sight.”

At the bottom of the second set of steps was a door similar to the blast doors at the bunker where she worked, only this door was much thicker and heavier. It opened to reveal a complex of fully furnished rooms larger than the house under which it was located. It had all the amenities of a regular house as well as storage areas full of supplies. He showed her the living room, his gym, the cooking area, and security room with banks of dials, switches, and monitors. Finally he led her to the sleeping quarters with its adjacent bathroom. There was a row of switches on the night stand next to the bed and several monitors on the wall.

“This is where we will be staying. The structure here can take a great deal stress. As a matter-of-fact, it can withstand almost anything except a direct impact by the meteor or an atomic bomb. The plumbing and air re circulation systems are designed to survive a near miss as well. The meteor impact will corrupt the air above ground for many months, perhaps more than a year. This shelter has been stocked with all the supplies we will need for whatever length of time it takes for the air above ground to clear. Water comes from wells deep beneath our feet. When the electricity fails, our electrical needs will be provided by a self contained generator powered by a very small nuclear power plant.”

“So, you see Amy, I intend for us to survive the coming disaster, together, in this bunker. I have longed for you ever since I first saw you working in the storage bunker. Amy, over the past few months that you have worked for me, I feel like I may have fallen in love with you. If you accept my offer, I wish for you to be mine for a long long time. Do you still wish to give yourself to me? Will you be happy spending your youth with a man nine years older than yourself? You may change your mind if you like, and I will take you home right away.”

“Are you kidding me? Why would I want to change my mind? A man I like, and who likes me as I am, has asked me to be his partner through the apocalypse, and live with him. In addition to that, we may survive the coming meteor hit. Of course I'll stay with you, Curt. Whatever comes our way, I am your girl!”

Amy then released her bra and let it fall to the floor. She shook her shoulders from side to side and her large tits swayed freely. She smiled at Curt and said, “Curt, you can have me any way you like. All I ask of you is that you please be gentle with me the first time. If you like a thicker girl, come make this buxom girl yours.”

A very broad smile spread over Curt's face. He spread his arms and Amy stepped into them. He hugged her tightly crushing her tits into his chest. He kissed her with a passion she had never felt before. He let his hands slide down her back to fondle her plump ass. He firmly squeezed her ass's cheeks, pulled her pelvis tightly to his, and told her, “Amy, I really do like your body. I love a girl with a little meat on her bones, and baby, you have just the right amount of meat in just the right places.”

Amy cooed in pleasure. “Oh Curt, you don't know how much I wanted to hear you say that. I know you will make me feel wanted and cared for. I can tell already how much you want me. I can feel that desire pressing against my belly.”

Curt laughed. He knew his manhood was standing at attention and was pressing into her soft belly. “You're right, Amy. I do want you so very much.” He then pushed his hands under lacy panties and squeezed the bare flesh of her ass.

Amy laid her head on Curt's chest and moaned. “Then do something about it. Please take me to bed and make me yours. My cherry is yours to take.”

Even though Amy was a little heavier than she would have preferred, Curt bent over and picked her up. He cradled her in his arms like she was as light as a feather.

She gasped and then giggled. She then threw her arms around his neck. He was much stronger than she had expected.

They kissed as he carried her to the bunker's sleeping chamber. “I have just one more question, Amy. Are you on birth control pills?”

She looked up into his eyes and replied. “Yes, I just got a six month refill on them. After that, if we live that long, I don't know what we will do.”

He smiled and kissed her again. He then laid her on the king sized bed. He slid her panties from under her ass and off her legs.

With a broad grin, Curt exclaimed, “Amy, you're bald! How did you know I preferred bald pussy?”

“I didn't know if you would like me shaved or not.” She replied with a smile. “Before you picked me up this evening, I had made up my mind to give myself to you, if you wanted me. So, while I was in the shower getting ready for our date, I shaved my legs. I then decided to shave my pubes too. I wanted to be as sexy as I could be, for you. I had hoped you'd like me this way.”

“I certainly do! You look good enough to eat. Let me show you how much I like you and your bald pussy.”

Amy somewhat nervously spread her legs as Curt crawled from the foot of the bed up between them. When he reached her crotch he kissed then licked her bald pubic mound. He kissed her snugly closed split. He then gave her one long pussy-lip parting lick from the bottom of her split to her clit and flicked his tongue over that sensitive bundle of nerves.

“Oh God!” Amy gasped and thrust her pelvis up to accept the attentions Curt was giving her pussy.

He then inhaled deeply of her fresh aroma. Curt smiled at Amy and said to her, “There's nothing I like more than the taste and aroma of a fresh virgin's pussy.” He then began licking and sucking Amy's pussy with exuberance.

In a short time, she was thrashing on the bed beneath him. She soon felt the first orgasm of the night rush through her body. She clinched her fists. She wadded bedding into each fist on each side of her hips. She thrust her pelvis up to meet Curt's mouth. She had never felt anything so intense.

As her orgasm waned, he pressed his tongue as deeply as he could into her awakening hole. Her body began responding a

One Silent Night: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 19 Sep 2026 00:51:00 +0000

One Silent Night: Part 3

A Christmas Miracle brings them together.

by horny pixy. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

I don t know what to say, Mia said, dazed. She sank down on the couch and picked the paper up. I can t believe you did this for me. What; how did you do this?

I phoned my old commander, Carter said. He knew how important it was to me, so he called a few of his connections. They got a warrant to search the farm and found illegal weapons that your stepfather had been hired to smuggle out of the country. It was enough for an arrest. They cited the source as an anonymous tip and crumbled the whole organization in a few days.

I don t know how to say thank you, Mia said. I mean; There are no words for this.

I wanted to go kill the bastard for what he did, Carter said. I wanted to rip his throat out with my bare hands. But calling in for back-up was the best way to deal with it.

I can t believe it s over, Mia said. Will they need me to testify against him?

Carter hesitated. They might ask you to, he said. It might extend their sentence. It will definitely add years to your stepfather s. Raping, especially the raping of a minor, is a big deal. But you have to be sure you can deal with it. I won t let you do it if you don t want to.

I ll think about it, Mia said. I don t want to be haunted by it for the rest of my life. He stole everything from me, my mom, my childhood, my innocence. When he raped me; He was usually drunk when he came to my room, and there was never any; any foreplay, or kisses or anything. It always, always hurt. You re the first man I ever kissed, and; she swallowed, her face bright red. It felt good. And I want to do it again.

Carter sat down next to her she all but crawled onto his lap. He let his crutch fall on the ground and folded his arms around her. These past few weeks have been his idea of paradise. He loved taking care of her and Nikita, loved that they needed him. They didn t seem to realize how much he needed them in return, but he was working on that.

They sat like that for a long time, not talking. He rubbed her back and wished the clothes between them would melt away. He loved her so much it overwhelmed him. He was pretty sure she was in love with him too, but he couldn t be sure she was ready for anything more than friendship. Between her stepfather s abuse and Nikita s cancer, she had a lot to deal with. But he could, and would, be patient, until she learned to trust her heart and love him back.

They ate dinner by the lights of the Christmas tree and a few candles. It was snowing at last; a light dusting that promised a white Christmas in the morning. Nikita convinced them to exchange their gifts after dinner, rather than wait for morning. Mia and Carter were both inclined to give her whatever she wanted, so they agreed after a teasing argument.

Mia gave Nikita some new clothes and a few books she had bought with what was pretty much her last money. Carter gave her a silver charms bracelet with different charms and a little flower-shaped watch hanging from it. She exclaimed over her gifts, and Mia had to fight against the tears. Her sister was so much braver than she was, and it humbled her to see the young girl fight for every single day. She could see the fear in Nikita s eyes every time she went to bed, and knew her sister was afraid that she would not wake up again. But not once has Mia heard her say anything about her coming death. They all avoided the subject, as if talking about it would make it more real.

I have a gift for you too, Mia said shyly to Carter. It s not much, but I thought you might like it. I made it, she added when she handed him the small packet that she d hidden under the tree. He gave her a brilliant smile and seemed genuinely pleased when he opened it to find the scarf she d knitted in secret in her and Nikita s bedroom. She wasn't much of a knitter, but her mother had taught her when she was young and she had bought the wool and needles when she went shopping for Nikita s present. It was pretty lopsided and uneven, but he wound it around his neck anyway. Mia knew he would wear it to please her, and she gave him a shy smile.

Don t you have something for Mia? Nikita asked with the innocence of a child.

Mia blushed. He already gave me something, she said. He had given her so much more than she d ever expected or hoped for. She wondered if he had any idea how much it all meant to her, the way he took care of her sister, the fact that he was going to so much trouble to make it a lovely Christmas, with the tree and the gifts and the laughter. He had given her the freedom she has never had before.

He had given her a reason to go on living after Nikita passed away, because she loved him.

Oh, but she loved him so much.

I do have a gift for you, Carter said. Wait here. I ll be right back. It is in my room.

But you didn t have to; she protested, but he just grinned and grabbed his crutch, limping to his bedroom. He came back a few seconds later, his hand behind his back.

Close your eyes, he said and she obeyed him dutifully. She sensed him coming closer and then there was something on her lap; something soft and furry and light.

She opened her eyes and blinked. Oh, she breathed. It was a little kitten, grey and playful and utterly sweet. Nikita squealed in delight from her position next to Mia.

She needs a home, Carter said. And a name. I was thinking Faith or Hope of Love, but you can pick something else.

I like Hope, Mia said and nuzzled the soft bundle in her neck. She handed her to Nikita and got up to go hug Carter, but he tripped her with a clever maneuver of his crutch and she fell against him, where he grabbed her and kissed her soundly before letting her go.

She blushed a little as she returned to the couch, but there was a warm spot inside her that somehow lighted up all the dark spaces she s ever known.

Can we take her with us to go light the sparklers? Nikita asked.

I can t see why not, Carter said. Just keep her inside the blanket with you.

He got the sparklers and a box of matches and they all went out on the balcony. Mia helped Nikita in the chair, first dusting off the snow that had covered it with her hands. The direction of the wind and the building at their backs was in their favor, and though it was cold, they managed to light the sparklers with little trouble.

There was such magic in the moment, Nikita was laughing and drawing pictures in the air. There was a joy on her face that Mia had never seen before, and despite the cold, she looked so healthy, sitting there, covered in a blanket and with a little grey kitten poking its nose out from under the blanket. Mia turned to Carter and caught her breath. He looked magnificent, standing there with his feet planted firmly on the slippery floor, wearing a warm jacket and a poorly-knitted scarf, grinning at her while he twirled his sparkler like a martial-arts weapon. She looked him in the eye and, as clearly as she could, wrote I love you in the air with her sparkler.

The golden light of their sparklers lit up the balcony, and the hiss and sputter and faint smell of lingering sulphur was a symphony for the senses. Carter reached for her, the light in his eyes burning brighter than any sparkler, and it was the most natural thing to step into his embrace.

They lit all the sparklers in the box, and when it was over, Nikita declared that she was ready for bed, as long as Hope could sleep with her. Since Mia was determined to spend the night with Carter, she agreed readily.

Leave the cleaning up, Carter said when she started picking up plates and wrapping paper. We ll do it in the morning.

Are you sure? Mia asked, suddenly shy and hesitant. Carter held out his hand.
Come with me, he said. Please, Mia. Come to bed with me.

She looked at his face, and his eyes were still burning with that golden light.

Yes, she said and put the dishes in her hands on a little table. I would love to.

Carter s heart seemed to be working overtime again as he led Mia into his room. He held her hand in his, and he was overly aware of how much smaller she was than him. Her skin was still slightly cold after being outside, and he threaded his fingers through hers in an intimidate gesture as he closed the door behind them and turned the lock, just in case.

He switched off the bright overhead light, so that the room was lit only by the softer glow of the bedside lamp. He sensed Mia s nerves and wondered how he could make it easier for her when he put the crutch against the wall.

Kiss me, she said as if she could read his thoughts. He cupped her face in both hands and stroked her cheeks for a second, lingering over the softness of her skin. He looked into her eyes and then leaned his forehead against hers for a second, sharing the moment with her.

I love you, he said. I ve loved you for about two years.

But we only met a few weeks ago, she said, clearly confused.

I have a confession to make, he said, one hand sliding to the back of her neck and down, tracing her spine to her lower back. I watched you walk pass my house every night. I felt like I knew you after a while. I fell in love with you long before we met.

I wish I had known, she whispered. Carter, I love you from the bottom of my heart. You ve given me so much.

You ve given me hope, he said. And faith. And love. Will you give me yourself, tonight?

Oh, please, yes, she said, and then he kissed her. Though he was gentle, his mouth was insistent, and she followed his lead, opening her lips when his tongue probed at her. He swept it inside, tasted her, teased her, caressed her. She put her arms around his neck, standing on her toes to get closer to him as they angled their heads to deepen the kiss. He could taste her breath in his mouth when she touched her tongue to his. She still tasted like the peppermint chocolates they d eaten after dinner in lieu of dessert, and he made a little sound of approval.

He walked her backwards until her legs hit the bed and pressed his face into her neck. He could feel her skin breaking out in Goosebumps when she turned her neck to give him better access. He kissed her almost mindlessly; open-mouthed kisses that dragged over her while his tongue drew little patterns on her skin. He kissed his way slowly up to her earlobe. She gave a little gasp when he took it between his teeth and pulled it lightly. He let it go to flick it with his tongue, taking a break to lick at the sensitive little spot just under her ear, tormenting her.

She slid her hands into his hair and drew his mouth back to hers. They were both out of breath by the time he let go of her lips. He pulled at the zipper on her jacket and as soon as it was open, slid his hands under it to cup her breasts through her sweater. She pressed against him slightly, letting him know it was good. He pushed the jacket off her shoulders and down her arms. It fell on the floor, where it lay forgotten and ignored. Carter pulled her plump lower lip into his mouth for another burning kiss while he got his hands under her sweater and the white tank top she was still wearing. He dragged it up her body, his hands stroking her in a firm movement. She moaned a little and helped him by lifting her arms so he could pull it off.

Oh, baby, he whispered against her throat. Her bruises had faded to that sickly yellow-green color, but they didn t make her any less lovely. His hands rubbed her skin possessively while she reached behind her to undo her bra. It joined the scattering of clothes on the floor. Carter s hands cupped her breasts again, and he moaned when he felt the warmth and softness of her skin. He squeezed them lightly and had the satisfaction of feeling her nipples pebble against his palm. He took his time, pleasuring both of them by rolling the hard little nubs between his fingers, rubbing, pinching, pulling, flicking, until she clutched his shoulders and kissed him pleadingly.

He pushed her lightly and she obeyed his touch, lying back on the bed. He leaned over her, bracing his weight on his arms while he kissed her. He trailed his mouth down and she shifted uncomfortably when his mouth found one breast. He licked a little circle around the areola, taking his time to enjoy the puckered texture of her skin on the tip of his tongue. He laved the little ridges generously, eliciting a quickening in her breath. Her nipple was a hard little nub and he tugged at it, using only his teeth and lips, until she arched into his mouth. He licked over it; a broad, flat stroke of his tongue that made her twist her torso.
She wound her fingers through his hair, holding his face against her when he finally relented and sucked her into his mouth. They moaned together, a perfect duet of passion and desire as he suckled at her, alternating between long, hard tugs and teasing little sips, taking the occasional nibble just to delight her.

He kept her other nipple happy by playing with it with his fingers, echoing the movements his mouth made, but he was all about equality, so he switched and repeated the whole process. By the time he was done with her breasts, for the moment, her nipples were a deep rosy pink that made him want to start all over. They glistened from his saliva and he took a primitive male pleasure from the fact that he had been the one to get them in that state of arousal.

He shifted her on the bed with ease, so that her head was on his pillow and she was lying down exactly on the same spot he slept every night before stretching out next to her and pulling her into his arms for another soul-deep kiss.

She sighed and moaned and turned on her side to press closer against him. He held her body against him, his hands exploring the ridges of her spine and the feminine softness of her skin, the scent of her arousal permeating the air in the room. He rolled her on her back, careful not to crowd her.

Her hands were pulling at his jacket, trying to get it off him. He reared up and pulled it over his head, taking the long-sleeved shirt and his new scarf with it in one movement before going back to her addictive kisses and eager lips. He gave a soft moan when he felt her breasts press against his chest. They were skin to skin, and he reveled in the contrast between their bodies. He was all hard muscles and rough skin, and she was; she was perfect. Soft and smooth and female and Mia and perfect.

The intensity of their lovemaking spiraled when he undid the fastening of her jeans and pulled them off her legs. She was wearing only a pair of socks he got rid of very quickly, and lacy panties he knew she had bought especially for him with money she really couldn t afford to spend on fancy underwear. He made sure to show his appreciation by not ripping them off like he wanted to.

Carter propped himself up next to her on one arm. His other hand was tracing lazy circles on her belly, scraping her with his short nails to tease her. He focused on the area between her hipbones, and she responded with the expected arching of her hips and opening of her legs when the nerve-ends there sent tingles up her spine and to her breasts and the inside of her thighs.

He skimmed his finger over the edge of her panties, tracing the small, sexy little bow at the top. He followed the pattern of the lace and satin with one finger, noticing that she was very neatly trimmed. He slipped his finger under the lace and pulled it down very slowly, baring her mound with the small little triangle of curls for his viewing pleasure. He tested the soft, plump, pillowy area and just for a second, put his mouth on her. She gasped in surprise, her hips rising off the bed.

He rubbed her hip on the side furthest away from him and stroked his hand around and under her thigh. He moved his body in between her legs and hoisted her knees over his shoulders, stroking her thighs to soothe her when she made an agitated sound. She settled down and he pressed his mouth against the soft skin of her inner thigh, stroking her with his tongue and taking the occasional, small nip just to tease. He could smell her excitement much clearer in this position, and it made the bulge in his pants an almost painful experience when he hardened even more.

He pressed his lips against the warm, damp crotch of the panties and she gasped again. He had no trouble finding her clit with his tongue and he rubbed against it with small, hard, circular movements. Her hips started to strain against his hold, and he shifted his arms to get a better grip for the bucking he knew would come soon enough. Her hands pushed at her panties; clearly, she wanted them off.

And Carter was nothing if not willing. He slid three fingers under the satin crotch through the leg opening and felt the wetness of her against the back of his fingers before he pulled the panties off. He had to relinquish his position between her thighs and made use of the opportunity to peel his own pants off, revealing his stiff, hard cock. It sprang free, happy to be released from the confines of his pants.

Can I see it? Mia asked, lifting herself up on her elbows to get a better look.

Ah, Mia, now might not be the best time, he said. I don t know how long I ll last and I want to make sure you cum first. If you touch me now, it might not;

Please, Carter, she said. I need to see that it s not the same as; I need to see it, that s all.

Of course, baby, he said immediately, and he wanted to hit himself for not realizing why she would want to get a closer look. He shifted up on the bed, allowing her access to his cock.

Mia put out one finger, tentatively stroking it with just the tip, as if it was a wild animal that needed to be tamed. Actually, Carter thought, that wasn't a bad description. He watched her fascination with the drop of pre-cum. She touched it with the pad of her thumb, and rubbed it between two fingers. Her smile was beautiful.

It s slippery, she said. I thought it would be more; watery, I guess.

Ah, Mia, Carter said when she started spreading the moisture over his shaft. That might not be a very good idea at the moment, baby. I don t want to;

But she was ignoring him. You re pretty big, she said hesitantly. Are you sure you ll fit?

If you keep touching me like that, big won t be a problem for much longer, he said between clenched teeth when she wrapped her hand around him and stroked him, measuring the girth and length. His cock jerked in her hand and she let it go with a little jump. Carter pinched it between two fingers at the base, trying to hold back the need to cum.

Let me take care of you, he said. I need to do that. Please, Mia.

All right, she said, lying down on her back again. He resumed his position between her thighs, propping her open with his big shoulders and breathing in her feminine fragrance. He spent a few seconds, looking at her. Her outer lips were juicy and plump, the inner lips small, like the petals of a flower that had not opened yet. Her clit was already a little bit engorged, but he knew it would get much more so before he was done. He used the fingers of one hand to unfold her pussy lips as if it was a delicate present he wanted to unwrap.

He stroke one finger through the wetness pooled at her entrance. She lay perfectly still, but he could sense the mounting tension. He played there for a while, enjoying the sight of her glimmering lips. He painted a trail of her juice up to her clit and traced a circle around it.

Mia s breath hitched in her throat when he started playing in earnest, rubbing her clit in little circular motions. He watched the little hood draw back as she got even more aroused. She was the most delicious shade of pink down here, and he wanted a taste. Ducking his head, he held open the love petals and sucked her clit into his mouth. He flicked it with his tongue, grazed very lightly with his teeth, and made her gasp when he brought her to the brink and held her there. Just before she came, he left her clit to go dabble in her little hole.

No! she moaned, her hand clutching her hair and trying to draw him back where she wanted him. He resisted and shocked her further by slipping his tongue inside her, feeling her smooth skin and tasting the proof of her des

One Silent Night: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 18 Sep 2026 00:50:00 +0000

One Silent Night: Part 2

A Christmas Miracle brings them together.

by horny pixy. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Come home with me tonight, he murmured. Or let me stay here. I ll sleep on the floor, or the chair. Just; Just don t ask me to leave you for the wolves. Because I can t do that.

She pulled away. I don t expect you to take care of me, she said. I can t ask it from you.

His face blanched. Is it because of my leg? he asked. I know I m not; what I used to be, but I assure you, I m still able to protect you from;

It s not your leg, she said and put a hand over his heart. I can t risk getting you involved in the clusterfuck that is my life at this stage.

I m offering you one evening s respite, Mia, he said. That s it. I m not asking you to move in with me forever.

You don t even know me, she whispered, touched. Why would you want to do this for me?

He gave a small, crooked smile. How can I not? he asked simply. Helping you; it feels like breathing. I can t not do it.

Carter waited in the living room with two cups of coffee while Mia helped Nikita settle in the spare room they would be sharing while they were there. He had turned the heat up and the whole apartment was slowly getting warmer. Mia sat down on the couch across from him and took the cup he offered her.

Why don t you tell me where it hurts? he said, leaning back and crossing his ankles, the perfect model of relaxation. And please don t tell me it s just that one place on your side. I ve been watching you all evening, and you re in pain.

All right, yes, but I m fine. It s just some bruises.

Show me, he said. I m a medic, remember?

Mia battled with her will for a moment before she stood up and started unbuttoning her coat with quick, business-like movements. Carter had something good and pure about him; something sweet and somehow innocent. It went deeper than just offering his home to two strangers. He wouldn t hurt her or her sister in any way. The goodness of him; It went all the way to his soul.

Oh, did she even have a soul anymore?

The thought made something fog over in her mind and her hands started to shake when she took the coat off and laid it over the back of the couch. Carter didn t move from his position as he watched her fingers curl over the bottom hem of her simple brown sweater. She did not, could not, look at his face while she pulled it up and over her head, wincing when the movement pulled at sore muscles and bruised flesh.

Carter s mouth was so dry he almost expected a sandstorm to originate under his tongue. Watching Mia as she took off her clothes was an exercise in self-control, though there was nothing sexual about the way she undressed. Her mind seemed to be elsewhere, her stare blank and empty, as she untucked the second sweater from her pants and pulled it up. He watched the way she held her arms close to her body, trying to minimalize the pain, and felt like the worst kind of man for wanting her so much when she was suffering.

She was wearing only a cream-colored, long-sleeved button-down blouse, but her fingers were trembling so badly she couldn t get the buttons through the holes. He watched her struggle with the bottom button for a while before he couldn t take another second of the slow torture.

Let me help you, he said, keeping his voice as gentle as he could. She nodded and let her arms fall to her sides. Carter put his cup down and stood up slowly, hoping that there was no visible evidence of the stirring in his lap. He gave a single step, and then he was in front of her. He searched her eyes, but there was no sign of fear or distrust in them. He looked down at his hands as he found the first button at the bottom. They felt unnaturally small under his big, suddenly-clumsy fingers. He tried to keep his breathing even as he managed to slip it through the little hole. His fingertips felt the coarse, starched material of her shirt as they stroked upwards to the next button. He undid it with an equal amount of fumbling, trying to remember that this was not a prelude to the horizontal tango.

He was halfway with the buttons when it happened. His finger slid under the material of her shirt and his knuckles skimmed over her skin. They both hissed in surprise and he looked up at her face for the first time since he d begun the unbuttoning. Her eyes were wide and dark, her lashes almost impossible long, casting little half-moon shadows over her cheeks. Her face was flushed a delicious shade of desire, her mouth slightly open. He watched the shimmering trail when she extended the tip of her tongue and wetted her lips unconsciously.

She wanted him.

Carter swallowed and forced himself to look away from her face. He tried to focus on the buttons, but saw only the little nubs of her hardened nipples swelling under her clothes.

Oh, dear;

He opened another button and realized that he had reached the one right under her breast. He swallowed convulsively and undid it. He felt her breasts pressing against the back of his hands. The material of her shirt strained very lightly against the swell of her breasts, and he had to pull the edges of the material closer to the middle to undo the button. It popped open, and then there was just one left. His fingers were trembling almost as much as hers had done, but somehow he got it through the little hole.

He pushed the edges of the shirt away, to the side, and braced himself for the sight of her body.

And then all thoughts of desire fled from his mind in an instant.

Bruises bloomed over her skin like an obscene painting of a tortured flower. Her torso was covered with them, and he could see the darker spots where they overlapped. Down her side was a trail of blue and black stains where she had been hit, repeatedly, by the same blunt object. Her lower abdomen looked better, but he was willing to bet there were a few cracked ribs under the welts that covered her skin.

Mia, he breathed, horrified. He sank down, mindless of his knee, and pressed his fingertips against the black bump on her hip. He tried to stay objective, willed his training to kick in, and waited for his heartbeat to calm down. He switched into medic mode, pressing against every bruise and testing her ribcage with care. She stood as still as a mouse, watching his movements with those big, sad eyes of hers. He asked her questions, peeled the shirt over her shoulders and off her arms. Her back looked even worse, if that was possible. It was a portrait, done in shades of agony.

But there was no sign of any broken bones, or ruptured organs. Whoever had done this had known exactly how much pressure and force to use, and had been careful to inflict only pain. There would be no lasting damage once the bruises faded.

Or not to her body, in any case.

Mia, he said hoarsely. This was a punishment beating, wasn't it?

She nodded.

What are you involved in? he asked, touching an unmarked spot under her bellybutton with one finger, as if he wanted to reassure them both that her body would heal.

I can t tell you, she whispered.

Is it drugs? he asked, brusquely. There were no needle marks on her arms, and though she was too thin, her skin wasn't the sallow color of a user.

Nothing like that, she said, and for a moment she rested her hand on his head, her fingers stroking his hair like a beloved pet. It s just; an issue from my past. But I m handling it. I ve been handling it for years. It s under control.

He looked up at her, at the tired defiance in her shoulders. Who are you trying to convince? he asked and stood up. Come on, I ll put some ice on the worst bruises and give you some pain medication. You should actually see a doctor.

She lay down on the couch on her stomach, her arms forming a little nest for her face. No doctor, she said firmly, as he had known she would.

Mia swallowed the two tablets he gave her and winced when he put the frozen gel packs on her back. Her muscles seemed to tighten up in response. Carter murmured calming words and soft encouragements while he moved the ice packs around slowly. He was sitting on the couch next to her, and she shifted closer to the back to make a little more room for him. His hip pressed against hers and he delighted in the intimacy of it.

He admired the curve of her back, his gaze starting at the low-rise jeans she was wearing and ending at the nape of her neck, where little curls and wisps of baby-fine new hair covered her porcelain skin. His eyes were drawn again and again to the little dimple just above the hem of her jeans. One way or another, he was going to have his mouth on that little dip in her skin. When she was better. When she was better, and when she trusted him, he was going to make such sweet love to her that she ll realize she can t live without him.

Turn around, he said after a while, and moved so that she could do that.

This will be even worse than your back, he warned. Ideally, you should take a cold bath.

Hell, no, she said and jerked when the ice pack touched her skin. Ouch, she said in a small voice.

Sorry, baby, Carter soothed and put the second pack on the other side. Just breath, it will settle down in a second.

She put one arm over her eyes, and Carter couldn t, for the very life of him, stop staring at her boobs. They were on the small side from being so underweight, but they were hers, and therefor they were perfect. The bra she had on had been designed for comfort and support, not seduction, but damn, if he wasn't feeling seduced anyway. Her skin broke out in goose flesh and like magnets, his eyes found her nipples. He watched them grow harder and wondered if she was aware of it, since she didn t make a move to cover them. He wanted to feel them under his fingers, roll each between a thumb and middle finger, wanted to put his mouth on her and taste the unique flavor of her skin.

Mia took her arm away from her face and looked at him. Carter, can I; Can I ask you another favor? she asked, her voice hesitant. As if there was anything he wouldn t do for her.

Of course, he said immediately.

I m afraid; I don t know how easy I ll sleep. I don t want to bother Nikita. She needs the rest so much. Can I; Can I sleep with you tonight? In your bed?

For a moment, all the wires in his brain seemed to fuse at the same time. He had never, not even once, allowed himself to hope for this. He imagined, for a second, how it would feel to go to sleep and wake up with her next to him. He would be a bastard and wait until she was asleep and then pull her into his arms, very careful not to wake her.

She seemed to misread his silence.

It s okay if you don t want to, she said quickly. I ll just sleep here on the couch. This is fine. I just;

Mia, he said, putting a finger on her lips to stop her. I would love it if you sleep in my bed tonight. I m not going to let you sleep on the couch. If you re uncomfortable with me, I ll sleep on the couch. But I would never let a guest do that. Especially not an injured one.

She closed her eyes, as if in relief. I just can t stand the thought of sleeping on my own tonight, she said in a small voice. I m always alone, always the one who needs to take responsibility. I m so tired. I m just so tired of being alone, Carter;

He wasn't sure how it happened, or who made the first move. Either he had bent down, or she had reached up and pulled him down, but the next moment he was bending his upper body over hers, his one hand holding onto the back of the couch to avoid pressing against her injured body. Her one hand cupped itself around his neck, holding his face in place as they kissed.

The first touch of her lips were like a spring rain in the middle of the desert. Soft and honey-sweet, hesitant and unsure. He could taste her awkward inexperience in her fumbled movements, but it did not bother him in the slightest. He rubbed his lips against her, a back and forth movement to soothe and excite. Her breathing was loud, but he could still hear the frantic beating of his own heart over it.

He had been hoping for and dreaming about this for so long that he wanted to savor every moment in case he woke up and found it had been nothing more than a figment of his subconscious.

He pressed his lips against the corner of her lips and lingered there for a few seconds before trailing over her mouth to the other side. He touched the tip of his tongue to the little dimple there, and she turned her head towards him, anxious for more. He pulled away and comforted them both by rubbing his check against hers. His day-old beard rasped lightly against his skin and he loved the feeling of it. He held his face there, breathing in the fragrance of her skin and her hair, before touching his lips against hers in a chaste kiss. She murmured something and tilted her head to the side again. He took the hint and gave her a single soft, sipping kiss. He slipped his tongue over the seam of her lips once, twice, and then she opened them for him. He didn t stick his tongue inside her mouth, instead teasing her further by taking her bottom lip between his and pulling it lightly. He sucked it into his mouth and slid his tongue over the smooth skin on the inside as he let it go.

She gave a soft moan and he awarded her with another lingering kiss. He tugged at her bottom lip again, this time using his teeth. Her fingers tightened around his neck, sliding up and into his hair. He changed the angle of his head and licked his way slowly into her mouth, swallowing her soft gasp when his tongue found hers. He stroked it once, and then used the tip of his tongue to explore her mouth. He slid his tongue out and tested her reaction. She moaned her dissent and he slipped it back in. She was ready for him this time, touching him back hesitantly. He advanced and retreated a few times, teasing her with an erotic display of what he wanted to do with her body. She whimpered and he could taste her urgency, so he deepened the kiss. He tried coaxing her tongue out of her mouth, but she was not experienced enough to know what he wanted.

Give me your tongue, he whispered against her lips. She didn t respond immediately and he pressed his mouth against her ear.
Your tongue, he said again, feeling the shiver that shuddered through her body when his breath tickled her. Put it in my mouth.

He licked a little trail back to her mouth and kissed her again, waiting patiently. After a few moments, he felt her warm, soft tongue against his lips. He surprised and shocked her by sucking it into his mouth with unexpected urgency. He kept it there, suckling rhythmically for a while. Her moan was one of pure need, a sentiment that echoed in the blood coursing through his body, fueling his desire for her.

They made out like teenagers in the backseat of a car for a while, and as her confidence grew, so did her proficiency. He taught her what he liked, and showed her things he thought she might like. He forgot about everything, the screaming pain in his knee from the twisted position it was in, her sister in the spare room, the fact that it had finally started snowing.

This was magic, he thought as she did something with her tongue that made him moan. His eyes were closed, but he opened them because he wanted to see her face.

She looked spectacular. Her hair was disheveled and her face flushed. Her lips were swollen from his kisses, and she had a slightly red mark of beard burn on the side of her neck where he d nuzzled her.

Look at me, he said and she opened her eyes with obvious reluctance. Her lips were parted, hoping for more kisses. He almost obliged, but they had the whole night, or what was left of it in any case. She struggled to focus on him and he couldn t prevent the pure male smile of satisfaction. Her pupils were dilated by desire, her gaze glassy and impatient and dazed. He kept his eyes on hers when he cupped her ribs, ready for her to groan or gasp.

She did gasp, but because he was staring into her eyes at that second, not even he could mistake it for a sound of passion. Her eyes filled with pain and for the first time since his lips touched hers, he remembered about her injuries.

Shit! he said, pushing himself away from her and staring at her with horror. Mia, I m so sorry. I can t believe I forgot about your bruises. I lost my head completely. I m really sorry. Are you all right? How badly did I hurt you? Let me get new ice packs, I ll be right back;

Carter, Mia said. Stop. You didn t hurt me, and please don t get me another ice pack. I m begging you. It s too cold.

I m so sorry, Mia, Carter said. I shouldn t have kissed you like that. Please forgive me, I; It won t happen again. You re just so lovely, and;

Its fine, she said, slowly pushing herself upright, wincing slightly. Look, it happened, and I can; I can understand if you don t want to do it again, so let s just; let s just go to sleep, if you don t mind.

Half an hour later, Mia settled in under the thick warm duvet with an added blanket over her. Carter hadn t come to his room yet, and she knew he was going to spend the night on his own couch. It felt strange, being in an empty bed that belonged to somebody else. She pummeled her pillow into a better shape and tried to lie down again. Her body was sore, despite the painkillers, and she wished Carter would come to her. She wanted to feel his heat, hear his breathing, maybe wait until he s asleep and roll over to lie against him. She wanted to lean against him to ease the ache, wanted to feel his arms around her.

Stop wishing for the moon, she told herself and turned on her back.

It was going to be a long night.

A week later, they were still with him, and Carter couldn t believe how happy he was. Mia s wounds were healing slowly, but she refused to tell him what had happened. They haven t kissed again after the first night, and she had moved back to the spare room with her sister. Every time she tried to mention the possibility of their moving back to their own apartment, he ruthlessly used Nikita as his winning argument on why they should stay.

Nikita was very sweet girl, but Carter could see her health failing with every passing day. He took her to another specialist who prescribed different medication that seemed to ease her pain. The doctor suggested a hospital, but Nikita cried at the idea, so they got all the necessary equipment to look after her at home.

He surprised both them by going out and buying Christmas decorations, something he had never owned in his life. For the first time in years, he felt at peace with himself. He loved Mia, and he had the patience to wait for her to fall in love with him as well.

You can t hang that ball there, Nikita said, rolling her eyes at him. She was cuddled around a teddy bear hot water bottle that he had bought for her, a thick blanket around her as she sat on the couch. Her face was pale but her smile radiant as she laughed. There s another red one right next to it. It ll look stupid. You need a golden ball. Right, Mia?

Definitely, Mia agreed promptly and took the red ball from him. Don t you know anything about decorating a Christmas tree?

No, he grumbled, secretly pleased with the way Mia s finger lingered against him when she took the offending ball. I ve never done this before, just so you know.

Why not? Nikita asked.

Carter was quiet for a few moments. My parents weren t big into Christmas, he said. They did enjoy the sales on liquor that came with the season, but Nikita and Mia didn t need to know the sorry tale of his abusive childhood.

I can t remember our mother, Nikita said. She died in an accident when I was a baby, right, Mia?

That s right, Mia said. Carter could hear the strain in her voice, but Nikita was oblivious.

But I remember our father. He was cruel and mean and I didn t like him. He also didn t put up Christmas trees. But Mia and I have always decorated, since we left the farm six years ago.

Six years ago, Carter realized, Mia had been about fifteen or sixteen. That was too early to leave home, and with a little sister in tow.

His gut clenched as more pieces of the puzzle fell into place before his eyes.

Niki

One Silent Night: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 17 Sep 2026 00:49:00 +0000

One Silent Night: Part 1

A Christmas Miracle brings them together.

by horny pixy. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Carter has been in love with Mia for years, but it takes a Christmas miracle to throw them together.

Carter stood by his window, one eye on the watch on his wrist. It was just after eleven, that magical hour when most of the traffic died down and the neighborhood in the old downtown area settled in for the night, the quiet creeping through the air with the mist from the small stream to the west of his apartment. Across the road he could see some early Christmas decorations, but he knew that the real lighting up would start in about two weeks.

She would be along soon.

He shifted the threadbare curtain a little to the side and tried to peer down the street, attempting to see her approach sooner, but he knew she would appear around the corner as always, and that he would have no chance to look at her neat little form until she does. He looked at his watch. Another minute had passed.

She would be along soon.

He fretted restlessly when the minutes continued to trickle away, like the incessant dripping of droplets in the back of his mind; a tap that didn t quite close all the way.

She would be along soon.

And then, finally, she was there. His hands tightened around the folds of the curtain as he watched her round the corner, his very being tightening up in anticipation as his eyes followed her hungrily. She was wearing her dark, mid-thigh-length coat, and he could see her shapely leg taking carefully measured steps.

Her head was bent down, as always, obscuring her features, and he wondered once again what he would see if she looked up. He knew a little about her, her skin was milky pale in comparison to her dark coat. Her hair was also dark, cut in a straight, no-frills bob that reached her chin and was usually tucked away behind her ear. Her arms were always folded across her chest, as if she was trying to get away from her surroundings by climbing into herself. She was a picture of despondency and hopelessness as she walked down the pavement, the mist from the river swirling around her legs with ghostlike tendrils.

She was breaking his heart.

He followed her with his eyes, knowing her pattern well. Under the next streetlamp she would stop, bend over to adjust her shoe in the weak glow, and then continue around the corner to wherever she was going. And he would have to wait until tomorrow to see her again. What did it say about him, about how low he d sunk, that these two minutes of watching an unknown girl walk down the street was the culmination of all his hopes and dreams? That his every day was spent in a state of endless waiting, waiting? He was forever waiting for something, for the night to be over so he can get up, for the shops to open so he can struggle down the stairs with his bad knee screaming in protest to buy coffee and a microwave dinner. For the afternoon to pass so he could sit on the small little balcony his apartment was outfitted with and watch the sun set over the dingy part of the city horizon he was privy to.

He watched her as she stopped on cue, her fingers busily tweaking at the straps of her shoes. More than anything, he was always, always waiting for her.
She got up after a few seconds and his eyes followed her as she proceeded down the street, her pace a little faster now, as if she was suddenly aware of the hour and the fact that she was a pretty girl, walking alone. When he could no longer see her, he pulled the curtains in place and turned around, facing the dingy apartment he owned.

And deep down, he knew, the longest wait of all was the countdown of years that would mark the end of his miserable existence.

The Waitress

What can I get for you? Mia asked the two men who were sitting in a booth in the back. They were both dressed in similar casual attire, jeans, dark jackets, sneakers, but she knew without asking that they were cops. They had that shrewd look in their eyes, the restless air of inquisitive minds.

Her shoulders tingled and she forced herself not to twitch nervously. They were just out for a meal, maybe discussing a breakthrough or a dead-end in a recent case. Nothing to worry about. Cops and officers came in here all the time for coffee and doughnuts and meals.

They are not looking for you. They are not looking for you. They are not looking for you.

She chanted her mantra repeatedly in her mind as her fingers scribbled down their order. It was never wise to allow cops, or anybody else, for that matter, to sense your fear. It gave them reason to start questioning things she preferred to remain unquestioned, what s your name? Where are you from?

Her feet were killing her. Her swollen ankle was throbbing from her earlier slip on a wet floor, and she wanted nothing more than for the day to end so she could go home to Nikita. Her back was no longer aching as much as burning from carrying the heavy trays back and forth, the pain a constant companion in her lower back. She shot a quick glance at the clock on the wall behind the counter as she unloaded dirty dishes in the sink and swiped her tray down where a cup had left a ring. It was a few minutes to ten, closing time was ten thirty, so she had a while to go yet. Angelo had gotten one of the girls to wrap threadbare tinsel around the clock and cash register. Despite the fact that it was clearly older than the shop, it was still ugly and gaudy, a glittery, cheap string of false cheer that did nothing but highlight the shop s worn-down visage.

She ended her shift at ten thirty with an argument with Angelo, the owner and manager, who wanted her to stay for stock taking , his term for sexually harassing the girls when there was nobody around to help them. She refused and, as a result, lost her job.

Her heart sank at the idea of finding something new, again. How much longer? she wondered as she packed the things from her locker, over into her bag. How much longer was she going to struggle through life like this? Every day was a fight to survive. There were bills to be paid, a house to clean, a little sister to care for. Somebody needed to put food on the table, needed to make sure the police didn t discover them and send them back to;

Not going to happen, she thought. No matter what happened, they were never going back to that dark, dark place they d escaped from six years ago. She was twenty-three now, old enough by law to become her sister s legal guardian, if they needed to take a legal route for any reason. She could only hope that would never happen. If there was ever any questions, any queries, she would pack up their things and they would leave. Again. They d done it before, when it seemed necessary, it was so easy to disappear into the night, after all.

She clutched the black carry-all that held an extra shirt, some clean socks, a comb and a few tampons in case she ever needed them unexpectedly. The cheap second-hand cell phone was stashed in the pocket of her coat, where she could feel it vibrate if Nikita phoned her.

She was in a bigger hurry than usual, walking as fast as she could on her sore ankle, and looking around her edgily. The shadows seemed denser, the streetlights dimmer, the air quieter.

She hated this part of the city during the night. It was dark and it smelled like old trash and the murky, filthy water of the little stream on the other side of the dilapidated railing.

She was being stupid, Mia decided. She has been walking this route every night for the past three years, and nothing has ever happened to her before.

She swallowed her fear and walked out from under the tree. The rest had not done her ankle good. It was cooling down and stiffening up and she winced each time she stepped on it. She limped around the corner that would take her down the semi-nice street with the old buildings. Most of them had been townhouses in their hey-days, but they had fallen into slight disrepair since. She imagined living in one of them. It would be warm, and the roof wouldn t leak in eleven places every time it rained. In the winter, she would light a fire in the living room, and she and Nikita would sit in front of it.

And maybe the sky would rain money and Unicorns soon.

Carter s 3-Year Dilemma

Carter managed to convince himself not to watch for her again. How much longer was he going to wait for a miracle that was not going to happen? His dark-haired girl was never going to do anything else except walk past his building. He d considered going downstairs at eleven more times than he could count, but three guesses as to how she would react to a man waiting to talk to her at that time of night. He had tried to follow her a few times, but his knee was so bad that he couldn t keep up, not without being seen. The last thing he wanted to do was scare her into taking a different route. She was his fantasy, his perfect vision of innocence and beauty and hope. No matter how the weather looked, whether it was a balmy spring evening, or an icy cold snowing one, she walked down his street every single night. He d been watching her for close to three years now, and he knew that she was off one Sunday a month, always the last one.

He wished, for the hundredth time, that he knew more about her. He wanted to know where she worked, wanted to know her name. Was she married, maybe, with a kid?

It was a moot point, in any case. Even if she wasn t married, she wouldn t waste her time on somebody like him, jobless and injured beyond repair, with nothing to give her but his name and an old apartment that used to belong to his grandmother.

He forced himself to stay seated as the clock ticked closer to eleven. It was ridiculous, this fascination of his with a girl he s never even met. He spent his time building fantasies around her in which she needed his help, and in his dream world, his knee was still in its pre-explosion condition. He was still fit and strong, a Navy Seal who could do anything he set his mind to.

Forcing himself to be realistic, he took a swallow from the beer he rarely indulged in. She was probably married, or living with somebody. Probably had a kid, and took a night job so that she could spend time with the little one during the day. She was probably perfectly happy with her life, and this desire to rescue her was a left-over emotion from his SEAL days where being a hero was part of the job description.
He missed his team.

And there it was, the crux of the matter. He missed his team, his friends, almost more than he missed the mobility that had been stolen from him in that awful explosion four years ago. So far, he d beaten the odds, but for the past couple years, he hadn t made any progress beyond walking with the help of a crutch. After his time in the hospital and physiotherapy rehab center ran out, he moved back to the city where he had grown up. It was as far away from the base as he could find, and he had needed the distance at the time, not to mention the rent-free apartment his grandmother had lived in until she passed away.

But now, after months of seclusion, the truth was finally sinking in. He was never going to be able to run through jungles and over desert dunes again. His days of scaling mountains and hiding out yards away from the enemy camps were over. No matter how hard he worked, his leg was never going to be up to it again. He was going to have to consider those options the psychologist had tried to talk to him about.

His mouth thinned. Private security: where SEAL careers go to die.

He managed to avoid the window until just after eleven, when he couldn t take it anymore and he stood up, cursing himself for his weakness.

A few minutes later, the girl came around the corner. Carter felt the familiar constriction of his heart as the streetlight casted a dull glow around her dark hair. She was limping tonight, favoring her right leg, and carrying a black bag in one hand. He frowned, watching her progress with concern. She was definitely stepping gingerly, and she was moving much slower than usual. So much so that he would probably be able to keep up with her if he followed her.
Carter made the decision in less than a second. Grabbing his crutch and a jacket, he left his apartment.

On the street

It happened in the darkness under the overhanging branches of a gnarled old tree, where the searching fingers of light could not reach. The gap in the pavement where two slabs of concrete had pulled away from each other snagged at the sneaker on her injured foot and she pitched forward with a sharp cry of pain. She landed awkwardly on all fours, and the sting of scraped palms joined the pain in her foot. She gave a tearless sob and uttered a few choice swearwords. She must look a sight indeed, down on all fours with one leg elevated in the air behind her at an awkward and unattractive angle.

Are you all right?

The voice behind her came from absolutely nowhere. Mia swung around as much as was possible for a human in the dog-near-a-fire-hydrant-position and ended up landing on her ass. She scrambled back and saw the man limping closer. From her position on the ground, it seemed as if he was a giant, rising out from the mist, leaning heavily on a crutch and yet managing to walk without making a sound.

I don t have a lot of money on me, she said, holding her black carry-all up like an offering. But take what I have. Just please don t hurt me. Panic tightened her voice.

I don t want you money, he said, stopping at a safe distance from her and holding out his hands to show he was unarmed. And I m not going to hurt you.

His voice was deep and soothing, somehow managing to calm her nerves.

Let me help you up, the stranger continued. He came closer and held his hand out. She hesitated a few seconds before letting him haul her up. She dusted her palms on her jacket, felt the sting of asphalt cutting into her skin like pieces of brittle glass. The enormous man held onto her elbow as she balanced on one leg.

Thanks, she said stiffly. I hurt my ankle earlier tonight and I tripped on the pavement. I m fine now, thank you.

He didn t reply and for the first time, she looked at his face. The faded street lights were casting mysterious planes over his face, highlighting his features. He had dark hair about a week overdue for a cut, and from what she could see, a strong nose and chin. His eyes appeared to be dark and intense, and his cheekbones were just high enough to make him handsome. His lips, however, looked soft and full and like an exotic dish, one you needed to serve up with strawberries and chocolate sauce and whipped cream and what on earth was she doing, thinking about his mouth like she wanted a taste?

A sudden, unexpected dimple made its way to surface when he gave a small crooked smile, and suddenly he looked much younger.

My name is Carter, he said, as if it was important to him that she knew who he was. I live in that building over there. See the balcony? That s my apartment. I hurt my knee a few years back and it was bothering me tonight, so I decided to take a short stroll around the block. Saw you falling down. Why don t you let me have a look at your ankle? What s your name?

Mia, she said.

Mia, he murmured, and for a single moment, it seemed as if he was tasting her name on his tongue, rolling it around his palate like a fine wine he wanted savor and appreciate. He led her over to the railing, and she balanced against it as he got down with some difficulty to examine her foot.

Do you have first aid experience? she asked when he started to prod lightly at her swollen ankle. He held her heel and rotated her foot slightly. She gasped, instinctively yanking back when pain shot through her leg.

Easy, he soothed, softly stroking. It s a really bad sprain. I used to be a hospital corpsman for the Navy SEALS, so I ve seen my fair share of injuries.

You were a SEAL? she asked and closed her eyes as the touch of his fingers on her leg sent tingles dancing over her skin. His hands were so soft, so gentle, as he tested the tightness of her shoe around the swelling.

Yeah, but I screwed up my knee in an explosion so I m no longer active. Listen, you need to get off your foot. It must be killing you.

It s painful, she admitted. But I m not too far from home.

Is there anybody who can fetch you?

No, only my sister and she s too young to drive. Not to mention that we don t own a car. Ouch, dammit, that hurt!

Sorry, he said and got up. Look, how far do you live?

Mia looked at him. How far could she trust this man? She didn t know him, but he seemed; kind, somehow. Gentle.

About two miles, she admitted, and at his glower, looked down at her hands. She got the sense he was angry with her for some reason.

I m not letting you walk that far on an injury like that. Why don t you let me drive you home?

Trusting somebody to help you up after a fall was one thing, but getting into a car with a stranger, leading him to her sister; that would be stupid, and reckless, and many other things she couldn t afford to be.

Thank you, but I ll just call a cab.

He nodded once. Come wait inside, at least, he said. I ll give you some ice and painkillers.

She hesitated as the logical part of her mind warred with the part that was in pain and wanted nothing more than to get off her foot, have some painkillers and let somebody else make the decisions for once.
All right, she said after a few seconds. Thank you very much.

He tried to see his apartment through her eyes, and wasn t sure what to think. It was small, with an open plan kitchen and living room that was separated by a breakfast counter that held stacks of books on the one side. There were three doors leading from the sitting room. Though it was reasonably clean and neat and didn t scream poverty, it was a clear exhibit of his lack of funds.

She was glancing around anxiously, her eyes darting from his TV to the front door and back to the kitchen, where the dishes were piled neatly in the sink. He saw them linger for a few seconds on the three doors that lead out of the living room and sensed her fear of being trapped. She reminded him of a little animal, cornered and shivering, waiting to be attacked by a predator.

The bathroom s through there, he said, pointing. Those two doors lead to the bedrooms. Don t worry, I set up the torture chamber in the basement.

He expected her to laugh at his lame joke, wanted to lift her mood, but she just gave a small, tight smile and clutched her tote bag closer to her body.

Sit here, he said, cupping one hand under her elbow and leading her to a comfortable wingback chair. You have an interesting accent, he said as he went into the kitchen to switch on the coffee machine that was his only indulgence. It s very faint, but I have an ear for languages. Are you from Europe?

She was silent for a few seconds before replying. My family came to America when I was very young. But yes, I was born in Europe.
Your accent is almost Slavic, he said. But not Russian. Not quite.
She didn t offer any further information, so he pressed. Are you from Poland?
No, she said, reluctantly. Georgia.
It borders Russia and Turkey, doesn t it?
I; yes. Yes, it does. You re good with this.
Simple matter of geography. So how old were you when you left?
I was five.
He did the quick math. So you must have left in the time of the civil war in the early nineties.
She nodded her head and he watched the movement play with her hair. We first went to Poland, and from there made our way here. My stepfather had some; business associates that helped us.
He could read between the lines as well as anybody, and guessed it to mean they didn t follow the legal route. Which probably meant she was still an illegal immigrant.

It explained a lot, but he wasn't going to call her out on it.
Would you like some coffee? he asked as the rich scent filled the apartment. To take the painkillers.
I would love coffee, thank you, she said. He poured her a cup and added sugar generously. He handed it to her with an unopened bott

Taking My Husband Back

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 19:28:00 +0000

Taking My Husband Back

Stay at home wife catches cheating husband in the act.

by JDoe_anon. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It is 1 am and my fucking husband is not home from work! This is the third night in the last two weeks. I don’t know what to think anymore, I have a gut feeling he’s cheating on me. Since I gave birth to our child, I’ve gained a little weight in my ass and thighs that lead to my self-confidence going down the drain.

I see his car pull up in the driveway; I quickly get into bed and pretend I’m asleep like nothing was wrong. I can hear his footsteps walking in the front door, it is making my anxiety kick up the roof to wait for him. He walks in the room, and I pretend he startles me.

I said; “Hey sweetie, why so late from work? what time is it?”

Matt replied “Oh, I didn’t mean to wake you up. Go back to sleep, it has been a long day from work. I am just gonna take a shower before I go to bed”

“It is past 1 am,” I said. “ it does not make any sense to get here this late. Are you sure it is a work thing?”

Matt barked; “Don’t start with your shit! I am too fucking exhausted to answer your stupid questions. Go back to sleep!”

He’s never spoken to me like that before, I was in shock and didn’t know what to say so I stopped the conversation there.

The next morning, I woke up and he was not there, his car was not in the driveway either. It is only 6 am and he usually leaves by 7:30, I didn’t think my question from last night would make him go this far? I called his office, as soon as he picked up, I tried to be cheerful and loving.

His response was “what? I’m busy, I don’t have time for this. I’ll be home on time, relax! Don’t call my office like this”.

He immediately hung up before I was able to say anything. Since he said he was going to be home on time, I decided to make him a nice dinner and wear something he would notice me in. Hopefully that would get him in a better mood.

Dinner was done, I went into my closet to pick something out. Not a lot of my clothes fit me anymore, so I was very limited. I took off my baggy sweats and t-shirt that I always wear and put on a nice long blue dress. Though I still wore my sports bra, that’s all I have.

It is past 8 pm and he’s still not home, Dinner is already cold. I decided to eat since who knows what time he will be here. I cleaned up the kitchen and put the baby to sleep in his crib. Then I see the lights of Matts car on the window. I rushed to the front door upset. I was getting tired of this, coming home this late has got to stop! He opens the front door with an annoyed look on his face when he looks at me.

Matt barked; “I am going to take a shower then go to bed, I know I said I’ll be home on time, but shit happens”.

I replied; “That’s all you have to say? When you told me you were going to be home on time, I made a nice dinner and wore something nice, all for you! Please stop acting like an asshole and tell me the truth, are you cheating on me?”

"An asshole?” Matt said. “ Are you fucking kidding me? No one asked you to do all this shit! But finally, you wear something decent then just sweats! And don’t fucking accuse me on cheating on you. I am working all day so you don’t have to work, but can you blame if I did. We haven’t had sex in 2 months, not even a fucking blowjob! So, I am going to take a shower and go to bed, and I don’t want to have this conversation again!“

By the time he was done talking I was sobbing, I couldn’t say anymore or even look at him. I went straight to bed and as soon as he did, I tried backing my ass to him so we can have a quick fuck but that didn’t work, “Stop, I have an early morning” Matt said as her turned his back on me. I woke up at midnight, and Matt was sound asleep. I grabbed his phone and unlocked it by using his finger. I quickly looked through before he unexpectedly wakes up. There were constant text messages from a girl named Amy. The only Amy I knew was his secretary from work. They are planning to meet the next night at The Luxurious hotel. I put his phone back and took his nicest credit card from his wallet and pretend I didn’t see anything.

The next morning after my cheating husband left to work to see his skanky secretary, I decided to go shopping. I did not give a fuck anymore about my self-confidence. I went to an XXX shop and bought the sexiest lingerie they had. Meanwhile, I got a call from my husband saying he was going to be home late.

All I said was “Ok honey! And I am sorry about yesterday, I will not think about that anymore”. Pure bullshit!

I wore a coat over my lingerie on the way to the hotel. When I got there the hotel was under my husband’s name and since we both have the same last name and address, it was easy to get an extra key. As I walked down the lobby on the marble floors, all you can hear are my stiletto heels echoing, I can tell everyone was staring. As I got the door of the hotel room, I tried to be as quiet as possible. I was so eager to catch him on the act. I opened the door and all I can hear are load moans and yelling “Yes! That cock is so good!”. As I closed the door, I took off my coat and walked in. She was riding him hard, I am not going to lie it got me wet, but I don’t like to share my husband. My husband did notice me though, I was standing there, and his jaw dropped, unsure if it was because I caught him or of what I was wearing.

Matt said; “Oh Fuck!”

I shouted; “ So this is you not cheating on me? You’re going to have to choose me or her.” My hands were on my hips standing with confidence. The Bra was pushing my tits high, and the G-string thong barely covering up my shaved pussy.

Amie chided; “ Wow, that’s cute. You really think he’s gonna want you like that? Your fat ass is stretching that thong out, you should buy a XXXXL size ha-ha. Its ok though, I am taking care of him now, so you can go back home.”

She was laughing and moaning as she was still bouncing on his cock.

What a bitch! I was about to leave, thinking she was right.

Matt said “ Amie it’s over, get the fuck out. I am going to fuck my wife now.” He pushed her off and signed at me to come to him in the bed.

Amie left; I didn’t even acknowledge if she said anything after.

I was on top of him. kissing him, he grasped my ass tight with both hands. I moved down to his cock stroked it In front of my face, I licked like an ice pop cycle. I shoved his whole cock in my mouth sucking on it, making it wet. He started fucking my mouth; his soft moaning was making me soaking wet. He put me on the edge of the bed and started licking my pussy, nice and slow then suddenly, he got aggressing eating me that I came in his mouth. I grabbed oil from my purse that I got from the sex shop. I poured it down my body, massaging my tits and pussy. I laid on the bed thinking he was going to fuck me now, but he got on top and started fucking my big tits.

“ Oh baby, this feels so good!” Matt declared. “I need to fuck your pussy now! I miss it so much!” Moaning.

He rubbed oil all over my ass, bent me over and started fucking my pussy hard. I was moaning so loud of how good his big cock felt stretching my pussy. He put his thumb in my asshole., it felt different but amazing at the same time, I wanted more of it.

“ Keep fingering my ass baby,” I cried. “and don’t stop pounding my pussy! Ahh!”

"Oh Shit baby! I fucking love you,” Matt said. I missed this pussy so much, your ass and pussy are so fucking tight.“

I got on top of him riding his cock, reverse cowgirl style. I was twerking my ass on his cock, playing with my pussy at the same time. He was slapping my ass and squeezing it like he never fucked before.

” Turn around baby, I need to see your face while you’re riding my cock” he moaned.

After I turned around, he held on to my tits, squeezing them.

"Don’t ever hide these tits from me.” Matt said. “I want you naked every night in bed ready to handle my cock.“

” Yes baby! I Will, will, Will! “ I screamed as I was Cumming on his big wet cock.

He was pounding my pussy while I was on top, I couldn’t say anything else but to moan and enjoy this amazing feeling of my pussy being roughly fucked. I haven’t had sex nor masturbated in 2 months and I wanted to take a step forward; I got off him.

“You ok baby?” Matt asked. “ Was I too rough? Your just so fucking hot with your big thighs, amazing juicy ass, your curvy waist that brings up to your big tits.”

I didn’t know he thought like that about me. It was making me hornier than what I already was, I can feel it in my pussy, an urge.

Then I said; “Um. I want to try something we never done before.” I tried to be sexy without killing the mood. I continued; “Will you fuck my ass?” I’m not sure if I approached it the right way, it felt weird asking.

Matt was giddy. “ Oh baby, definitely! I’ve never asked before because I never wanted you to feel uncomfortable. We’ll take it slow.”

He turned me around, bent me over on the bed and poured more oil all over my ass. He spread it all over my ass cheeks, my inner thighs, my pussy, then my tight asshole. He stuck his cock in my pussy, fucking me slowly. With 2 fingers, he was fingering my ass deep. I loved it!

"You like it baby?“ Matt inquired. he was slapping my ass.

"Yes!” I shouted. “ Put another finger in my ass please.”

He did not hesitate, that is what he did. It was time to put his cock in there. He slowly put the tip in my ass; it felt amazing! Then slowly, he put the whole thing in my ass, he shoved it deep in me, leaning against my big ass, holding me by my shoulders, kissing the back of my neck. It was different but I didn’t want him to stop, I wanted him rougher with my ass.

“ Fuck me harder & deeper” I directed him. “ I want you to pound me!”

“Yes ma'am.” Matt said.

That was the spot, I couldn’t shut the fuck up. I kept moaning and screaming telling him that I loved his cock. I did love it!

“Fuck your ass is so fucking tight, it is making me want to cum!” Matt grunted.

“Cum in my mouth when you’re ready!”, I asked.

"Are you sure”, Matt asked. “ You never done that before.“

” I know,” I assured him. “ I want to taste my husband’s cum.“

” You got it baby,” Matt agreed. “Bring your face to my cock! I want to cum in my wife’s mouth!“

My mouth was wide open, and I swallowed his cum, it had a sweet taste. I went to the restroom and cleaned up I can still feel my pussy throbbing and pressure in my ass.

The phone rings and Matt answers. “Everything is ok here; I haven’t heard any noises” he laughed. Were we that loud? Fuck, all I know it was fucking amazing.

I stayed naked and got into bed with him.

“ I’m sorry for what I did and the way I was acting,” Matt said. “I will respect you but please don’t ever hide your body from me. Ill come home every day on time and you can take my phone, I don’t give a fuck as long as I can have that sweet tasting pussy of yours.”

Wow! What the power of woman’s body can do for a man! But I was never again ashamed of my body, no more baggy sweats for me; well not every day that is and when I did I make sure I don’t wear any panties. Since then, I’d fucked my husband all over the house and every fucking position. I’ve even gone to his office, we’d fuck on his desk, and in his pickup during lunch. And for that bitch that thought she can steal my husband; well, she quit feeling humiliated for what happened. Never heard from her again.

by JDoe_anon for Literotica